Welcome To Hogwarts

So, he had gotten to work in assembling his arguments, using valuable sleeping or more importantly, playing time, to develop his tactic. It only took one night’s time, thankfully, but he couldn’t see how Obi-Wan could possibly deny that he was needed.

Not one to hold back exactly what he’d been thinking, Anakin cut off his diatribe on the differences between a personatus and a changeling- which Anakin didn’t think he was going to grasp today anyway, and kickstarted the topic.

“You should start up the DADA classes again,” He said.

Obi-Wan frowned, though he looked more flustered than displeased, “Anakin, I am not in the position to make that sort of decision. That’s why they’re reducing the content on the exam so that it’s a bit more fair.”

“Even with that in mind, we’re still not going to get it!” Anakin insisted, “I mean, they didn’t even get us a replacement yet.”

“Supposedly, something is in the works,” He corrected, “You have to be mindful that it’s quite intimidating for any professor to hop in during the final hour. Excluding the fact that the subject wasn’t taught all year to begin with. It’s a setup for failure.”

“Which is why we need you,” Anakin said, “You clearly could care less if you’re a failure! You didn’t care about losing the tournament and you really don’t care what your parents think of you.”

Something twitched on Obi-Wan’s face, like his nose had itched, but he retained a neutral expression and shook his head, “I still wouldn’t want to lead anyone down the wrong track.”

“Oh come on, the only reason anyone knows even a fraction of this dribble is because of you.” He argued. “Rex didn’t know the difference between a vanishing cabinet and a vanity cabinet before you came along!”

“What’s so vain about a cabinet anyway?” Rex grumbled from beside him before straightening, “He’s got a point there, Kenobi.”

“I’m truly flattered that the two of you want me to teach,” Obi-Wan tried a different approach, “But not only do I have my own NEWTS to worry about-”

“As if you’re not going to ace those,” Cody snorted from beside Obi-Wan, who earned a reproachful look from him. “I don’t think it’s a bad idea at all, mate.”

“It’s not fair that I’m the only one who gets to hear all this stuff. Plus, you liked doing it, I know that you did.” Anakin knew he was teetering on whining, but he was not above such things when he believed he was pursuing what was right. “Don’t tell me you’re scared!”

“Of course I enjoyed it,” He said, his mouth tight with restraint, “I’m not frightened for me or the consequences that could befall me. I wouldn’t want to do anything that might get Headmaster Yoda in trouble.”

That much was as fair a point as any, even if the political discourse that had taken shape seemed to be utter chaos with Minister Valorum’s mysterious statement of resignation followed by practically vanishing off the face of the earth. The only thing that kept it from being explored as a missing person’s report was that Yoda and other reputable sources said that Valorum had been discussing resignation for months now.

Apparently, he’d felt so shameful that he left behind his wife and children without so much as a second thought. No, Anakin didn’t know why he ever believed that man would ever care to find his mother. Clearly, he had no regard for what loyalty really was.

“I thought you might say that,” Anakin smirked as he pulled the scroll he’d been working on and unrolled it until the entire table was draped in parchment, the end hitting the stone floor with a clunk. Signatures of all different varieties ranging from first to seventh years alike littered the pages. Some people Anakin didn’t even know were on there. “So, I brought in some reinforcements.”

“All of these people want me back?” Obi-Wan asked in disbelief, filtering through them all, paying mind to each name as though committing them to memory. However, it was the three fingered claw with green ink print next to it that captured Obi-Wan’s attention. He looked up at Anakin with wide-eyed shock, “ Yoda signed this?”

“Sure did,” Anakin grinned and then pointed out several other professors, “Windu was a bit of a hard sell, since he hates all that is fun and good with this earth, but he gave in with my words of persuasion.”

“Anakin kept saying “please please please” over and over again,” Rex corrected.

“Whatever works,” He shrugged and then looked pleadingly at Obi-Wan, who was back to inspecting the petition perhaps for any traces of fraud, but mostly with reverence and honor to have been considered worthy by so many. “Look, Obi-Wan, everyone loved you as the substitute teacher. Do you know how hard that is? Subs are usually the targets of pranks, taunting, and sometimes even attack!”

“To be fair, he’s undergone quite a bit of that on his own,” Cody said.

“But the point is, I’m not the only one who thinks so,” Anakin said, “So, what do you say?”

After another moment of silence, just Obi-Wan quietly sifting through each signature in amazement, he sighed heavily. He looked unbelievably moved, though wasn’t teary eyed. Anakin was grateful for this. He wasn’t the sort who dealt with criers very well. Instead, Obi-Wan seemed to ponder just about every course of action that led him here and whether or not he deserved to be in such a place.

As if he wasn’t the Head Boy of the bloody school.

“I say class will be in session this Thursday,” He cleared his throat, trying to maintain all appearances of sternness, “Don’t think that just because I’m extending my reach means you can reduce your time studying.”

“Yeah okay” Anakin rolled his eyes. “And you’re welcome, by the way.”

“I’ll thank you if you show up on time,” Obi-Wan quipped.

“Ah, no promises there then,” He smirked.

It was a beautiful day, one that obligated basically everyone to be outside, whether it be for studying or for recreational activities. Several classes were even held outside that day to commemorate such lovely conditions. Obi-Wan had followed that line of thought and had done the same thing for his DADA group, which had kickstarted again rather seamlessly.

It had been a lot of running around and obstacle courses today, which only increased the momentum and excitement that was already at play, but Obi-Wan was just happy to see everyone so eager to learn. Yes, he knew that finals were rapidly approaching and no one wanted to fail, but it was still exhilarating to make a difference.

And to be able to do so out in the light.

“Good job with those hex-deflections,” He smiled, clapping his hands together as the fourth year group began to gather their things, “Next class, we’re going to discuss hex-breakers and the intricacies of replacing negative energy with positive energy.”

His mood was only heightened when the sea of students parted and he noticed Satine Kryze leaning against the oak tree not far from where he’d been teaching, watching him with quiet amusement as he left his things behind and jogged towards her.

She was dressed for the weather- choosing knee socks over stockings and lacking a gray sweater or vest on top of her white button-up. Her tie was loosened a tad and her sleeves were even pushed up in a show of rare informality. It suited her, just as anything did, and he couldn’t help but fixate on how lovely she looked with her hair pushed from her face with a navy headband.

The sun caught her hair perfectly, making it look like it literally glowed a bright yellow, but it was the toothy smile she offered him that caused him to pick up the pace in shortening the distance between him.

“Good morning, professor,” She teased loftily, though her hands cradled his face in acceptance of the quick kiss he bestowed on her mouth.

“I missed you at breakfast this morning,” He said, propping an arm against the tree so that he leaned in her space, “Catching up on some beauty rest?”

“Have you noticed a need for it?” She arched an eyebrow at him.

“Not at all,” He smirked, “I was just going to ask you your secret on the matter.”

“Very smooth,” She retorted.

“I thought so,” He said, “So, what kept you from the most important meal of the day?”

“Actually, I was conferring with Almec, the Minister of Muggle Relations for the Ministry of Magic,” She said casually, adding a shrug to the end in hopes of seeming even less affected by this very pivotal news. “You know, discussing the state of the world and what can and should be done about it.”

“Oh is that all?” He laughed a bit, though his mind went in several different directions for all the possibilities, “When did you set this up? What did he say? What did you say? How did it go?”

“Calm down,” She chuckled, placing her hands on his chest, though Obi-Wan could tell she was absolutely buzzing with excitement beneath her carefully crafted exterior, “He was quite impressed with my paper on the Muggle Protection Act and why it’s grossly outdated.”

“Truly some of your best work,” He vehemently agreed, “Your choice in utilizing a second person point of view was bold, but dearly worked for your exquisitely personal perspective, my dear.”

“Almec felt so too,” She said, “Though he wasn’t quite as intricate with his feedback or notes as you were.”

“Glad I’m not being replaced quite so soon out the gates from school,” He joked.

“Never,” She tugged gently on the knot of his tie, “But anyway, he said that he’d never met someone quite as passionate and knowledgeable about the history of wizards and muggles and their respective differences.”

“I learn something new from you every single day,” He said.

“Sometimes it’s something simple like the fact that rubber bands exist, but yes, I rest my case.” She said brightly, “I did offer some counsel on how I believe the Ministry should be reacting to Dooku’s stance. It’s the time to get ahead of the subject and to fight bigotry from high points first.”

“Like with my parents,” Obi-Wan scoffed.

“I didn’t mention them, but I was certainly thinking it,” She grimaced before practically bouncing back into her good mood, “He loved everything I had to say and completely agreed on all accounts. And… That he just had to have me on board for his internship program this fall.”

“Oh my God!” Obi-Wan was so taken by excitement that he picked her up into his arms, shaking her just a bit before setting her back down, “That’s amazing news!”

She laughed, “I know and this will actually be a perfect tract for me to enter if I want to pursue a law path, which is basically the only way to get any standings of power around here for any real change.”

“Indeed,” Aside from being born into it, you had to forge your own path by fighting the good fight with lawyers on occasion. Satine would be absolutely brilliant at whatever she put her mind to and Obi-Wan couldn’t seem to stop smiling at the image of her defending those who could not defend themselves. “Congratulations! I’m so proud of you!”

“Thank you,” She beamed, more radiant than the sun above them and he couldn’t remember the last time he felt so warm, “It’s a year long program and with Almec’s recommendation, I could truly get into one of the better wizarding law firms for muggle outreach programs.”

“I have been doing my research and it seems the best are those that are based in muggle areas.” He said, “Which is interesting and not surprising.”

“I have to try and stay central to the Ministry,” She said, “As much as I loathe politics, I don’t want to drift too far to the outskirts. That’s how people are forgotten about.”

“I’d never forget you,” He said, “Though I wouldn’t necessarily mind seeing you around the office every now and then anyway.”

“Oh no?” She smirked, looping her arms around his neck and bringing him closer, “You wouldn’t be ashamed to be the Auror with the loud, anti-violence, difficult girlfriend? I certainly won’t be making your life easier, I imagine.”

“Nothing new there anyway,” He laughed when she playfully tugged at his hair, “Besides, I couldn’t be more proud and humbled to even be considered in your orbit, let alone a part of it.”

“Yeah?”

He pressed his forehead to hers, looking deep into crystalline eyes, “I am positively thrilled for you and cannot wait to see you change and make the world better just by you being in it, just as you’ve made mine better.”

“Oh, you sap,” She sighed dreamily and kissed him again, more thoroughly and much more distractedly, before he could have the chance or presence of mind to respond. Oftentimes, when she kissed him like this, his brain simply stopped and melted into a pile of useless goo. He’d very nearly forgotten what they were even talking about when they broke away quite flushed and with swollen lips.

“Shall we go break the news to Cody and friends?” He finally asked after a moment or two of just staring at each other and briefly considering forgoing all responsibility for the day and resuming where they left off.

“Indeed,” She cleared her throat and reached for his hand, “Though I highly doubt he’s going to understand most of what we’re talking about.”

“He’ll be excited anyway.” He said with a smile, “It’s your future, after all.”

When Padmé found Satine, she’d been walking hand in hand with Obi-Wan debating casually about the pros and cons of having a corner or central booth in an office space. Sensing that this conversation, though engrossing to the top two students of the school, wasn’t all that imminent at the moment, she and Bail Organa practically rushed them before they’d been able to cross through the main archway.

“What’s going on here?” Obi-Wan was the first to ask, a slight pinkness to his cheeks likely from being in the sun all day. Both halves of the couple looked immediately wary as they gaged how surprised both she and Bail looked. To be fair, they’d had more than their share of surprises this year alone.

“They’ve officially introduced who is going to be the new DADA professor for next term!” Bail beat her to the punch, “And you’ll never guess who they’ve gotten!”

“You’re right, we won’t, because at this rate, I’d call anyone crazy for taking up that position with how horrible its reputation is getting,” Satine drawled, “I mean seriously! There’s been treachery, murder, and incompetance in the past three years!”

“That is a pretty horrible track record,” Padmé agreed, “But it’s not like we can’t have a DADA class, right?”

“Right,” Obi-Wan said before Satine could likely go off on a full scale debate about how they should really reconsider the curriculum of the subject and how it was framed to be more about offense than actual defense at times. He, like the rest of them, was not prepared for such a tirade at the moment. “So, who’d they manage to get?”

“You’ll like this one, Kenobi, it’s Eno Cordova!” Bail said.

Just as Bail had predicted, Obi-Wan’s intrigue had piqued, “Spanish archaeologist and explorer of the dark and infamous Zeffo Vaults?”

“Is there another?” Satine gasped, her distaste for the subject already gone and replaced with interest, “But wait, how does that add up? I thought he went missing in the vaults years ago.”

“Like any spectacular explorer,” Bail, a big fan in his own right, went on to explain, “He’d recently found his way out, surviving on little more than his own wits.”

“If anyone could, it would be Cordova,” Obi-Wan pinched his chin, “I’ve read a great deal about him through the years. He’s the only known human to survive the scourge of a sarlacc pit’s stomach!”

“How horrid,” Satine shivered but then snapped back into enthusiasm, “Well, we ought to meet him, right? It’s not as though we will have many other opportunities since we are graduating.”

“That’s actually why we were looking for you,” Padmé said and focused on Obi-Wan, “Especially you. With Cordova being around, everyone is uncertain about the fate of your recently resumed classes.”

Satine looked to Obi-Wan too, her expression understanding of either outcome and sympathetic to Obi-Wan’s own feelings on the matter. She knew better than either Bail or Padmé did, but it seemed obvious that Obi-Wan liked teaching the study sessions. They’d learned a lot from him too, but knew that most would drift towards someone with official qualifications.

“Oh!” Obi-Wan raised his eyebrows. The thought hadn’t come to him, obviously, but he played it off with nonchalance, “Don’t worry about me! I was always of the understanding that my position on the matter would be temporary and I’m absolutely thrilled to hear that someone so qualified will be stepping in.”

“I mean, I don’t see why they couldn’t have waited until next year,” Padmé said, “There’s been enough chaos here, not including bringing in a whole new professor.”

“Maybe to spare everyone from Windu’s DADA summer school,” Bail suggested, “And while I’d normally agree, Cordova isn’t just any replacement.”

“He is amazing,” Obi-Wan said, “He’s made just about every issue of “Archeologist Annual” for the past fifty years.”

“In all fairness, how many archeologists are there, really?” Satine asked. “He does have a fair bit to catch up on. It’s a heavy task, taking over at this rate.”

“He will more than manage,” Obi-Wan smiled dutifully, “Better than I ever could.”

Satine looked to have her doubts about that, though Padmé’s heart always warmed at the seamless confidence the two had in each other. Though they did quarrel a fair share before and after they got together, there was one thing that was never disputed and that was their faith in the other.

“I’m sure people are going to miss it all the same,” Bail said earnestly, “Though I am admittedly a bit saddened that I won’t get to experience Cordova’s lesson plan in full.”

“Instead they had that fake, Gunray this year,” Padmé scoffed before rolling her eyes, “Last Anakin said, he was moving his things into Gunray’s old office.”

“And there are lots of artifacts,” Bail said and Padmé couldn’t help but smile at how giddy he seemed. Obi-Wan was excited too, pulling Satine by the hand in that direction to go meet the new professor with haste, leading them all with charge. However, he was a bit quieter than before.

“No one would blame you for being disappointed,” Satine murmured from ahead, keeping her voice low in an attempt to spare him from explaining to the rest of the party.

“I’m not,” He answered, “This is good news.”

“If you say so,” She agreed mildly, though if Padmé knew Satine like she thought that she did, the discussion wouldn’t be permanently closed. As they made their way to through the halls in relative quiet save for Bail Organa’s occasional bursts of facts about the remarkable accomplishments of Eno Cordova, Padmé couldn’t help but ponder the fact that of this group, she was really going to be the only person affected by this change in professors. She wasn’t sure she could handle yet another change and hoped that Professor Cordova, with all the challenges he’d overcome, was ready for the true challenge of teaching.

Padmé had never actually seen pictures of Eno Cordova, so she didn’t know what she was expecting really. Upon seeing him in person, she decided it wasn’t what he actually was. When she thought of exciting explorers, she thought of tall, dark and handsome. However, this was not the case, for while he did have a dark tan complexion, he was also short, bald, and rather skinny.

This did not deter the older kids’ eagerness to meet him. She thought that Bail might launch himself at the man for a moment, but seeing as he was always more of a diplomat at heart, had been able to reel it in.

“Sorry to intrude, sir,” Padmé spoke when she found that Bail might pass out first, “I’m Padmé Amidala and we just wanted to introduce-”

“Dr. Cordova, it is an honor,” Bail said, sticking out his hand for the new professor to shake, completely cutting off Padmé, “My name is Bail Organa and I have always been a huge fan of your work.”

His eyes lit up and the wrinkles around his eyes scrunched even further as he smiled warmly and returned the handshake, “The pleasure is all mine, Mr. Organa.”

He also nodded at Padmé, “And you too, Miss Amidala. Your parents are wonderful people.”

“Thank you,” She smiled, “I think so too.”

“I look forward to having you in class!” He said.

“I’ve read just about all of your books, sir,” Bail said, “I’m extremely disappointed that I won’t have you in class.”

“A seventh year, yes?” Cordova nodded sagely and then wagged a finger at him, “You have been greatly deprived of the wonders of the world this year, Bail. Can I call you Bail?”

“You can call me whatever you want,” Bail said in an enthralled voice that caused Padmé and Satine to snort.

“Then you shall call me Eno,” He said, “I’ve seen too much of this beautiful rock not to share my findings. So please, come to my summer catch-up session. All are welcome.”

“I- I will, yes! There is nothing that would make me happier,” He said.

“Aside from your recent engagement, you mean?” Padmé gave him a gentle shove.

“Engagement?” Cordova’s brown eyes rounded and he patted Bail on the shoulder, “There is no greater thing to explore than that of love.”

“You should come to the wedding,” Bail said instantly, “I don’t know when it is or where it is or really anything other than who I’m marrying, but you should come.”

“That’s a pretty big deal seeing as he hasn’t invited any of us yet,” Obi-Wan snarked.

He glanced over to Obi-Wan and Satine and moved to exchange matching gestures with them, “And you must be Obi-Wan Kenobi and Satine Kryze, Head Boy and Head Girl, respectively.”

“I told you all he was a genius,” Bail whispered.

“That’s amazing,” Obi-Wan grinned, a bit starstruck in his own right, “How did you know that?”

“I make it a point to do my research,” He winked at him before flicking to his Head Boy button, causing the boy to blush and for Satine to roll her eyes, “Not to mention, you performed admirably in the tournament.”

“Thank you, sir,” He said, “I trust that the department couldn’t be in better hands.”

“Your approval is more meaningful than you know, Obi-Wan,” Smiled Cordova, “Because I have heard you make a mighty mean professor on your own.”

“I don’t know about-”

“-He does,” Satine confirmed resolutely, “He’s been tutoring a big chunk of the student body for their exams, and frankly, everyone is taking to them quite well.”

“And you’ve no interest in teaching, Obi-Wan?” He asked.

“Well…” Feeling a bit under the microscope, Obi-Wan scratched the back of his neck and searched the small office for his answer. It was a bit tough being asked by the newly hired professor why he didn’t go for his job. “It’s not that I don’t, it’s that I believe my calling is to pursue the path of an Auror.”

“Then you must answer it,” He made a tight fist, “And extradite every piece of knowledge you can from it. That is the only way to make life experience.”

“Yes, absolutely,” Obi-Wan nodded firmly.

“And you, Miss Kryze? Your name is not familiar to me as all these others are,” He said and Padmé could see Satine stiffen ever so slightly. However, any rigidity evaporated when he scratched his white goatee after studying her for a moment, “The best treasures are often those unheard of.”

“I appreciate the vote of confidence,” Satine said, “What has pulled you over to teaching?”

“I’m getting too old for rock climbing and dwelling in the bellies of beasts, my dear.” He said kindly, “Not that I expect teaching to be any easier.”

“Not at this school,” Satine said.

“You’ll find your position in particular to be most exciting,” Padmé said.

“Well, that’s good then,” He clapped his hands together jovially, “I can’t quit cold turkey, after all!”

“So, when do you think you’ll be starting?” Bail asked, “Today?”

He laughed, “Absolutely not.”

“Tomorrow then,” Obi-Wan said with just as much eagerness to see what the old explorer had to relay.

“You see, I am mostly just moving some of my belongings here.” He explained. “I still have to finish some loose ends regarding my findings in the Zeffa Vaults. So, I don’t expect to start until summertime.”

“But what about exams?” Padmé asked.

“I think there’s someone here who is more than up to the task,” He nodded towards Obi-Wan, “At least until I grab the reins this July.”

“Are you sure?” He asked incredulously.

“Positive, my boy,” He clasped his shoulder and then looked to Satine, who was watching Obi-wan with a bright smile, “And I don’t think I’m the only one who feels that way.”

He took a deep and settling breath, “I’ll try to ensure none of them fail, sir.”

“Eno.” He corrected and looked at each of them with sincerity and kindness, “I can tell just by looking at all of you that you are promised for infinite greatness. It is just waiting for you right outside that door. I cannot wait to see all you explore. Whether it be the highest of peaks or the lowest of realms. It will be tremendous.”

What they didn’t hear when they left and the door shut and locked behind them, was a wary Rael Aveross rip off the Cordova face with contempt, sliding it to the side of his desk. He leaned over a map that had been recovered from the actual Eno Cordova’s dead body, “Now, Cordova, what were you actually doing in the Zeffo Vaults? And what does it have to do with immortality?”

“Big day for you, mate,” Fives said as he clapped Cody on the back in passing to the loo. Echo reiterated this statement by digging his hands into Cody’s shoulders, as though he were revving him up for battle. This was anything but the case and only further irritated him, earning Echo a prompt shove to the ground when he tried to tickle him.

“I don’t think I can do this,” Cody gripped the red and gold fabric so tightly between his fingers that it could have disintegrated beneath his touch if he were a more powerful wizard. Cody never was great shakes at magic at the end of the day. He was good enough to pass, but his strengths had always lied with a broomstick in the air.

“You’re giving your jersey away, not your lungs,” Echo grumbled as he climbed to his feet again.

“That’s easy for you to say, you get to wear yours today,” Cody fired at him, “I’m the only one on the squad who won’t.”

“I thought it was supposed to symbolize welcoming newcomers,” Skywalker, also dressed in his Quidditch jersey on top of his collared shirt and tie. Though his timing was as uncouthe as usual, the kid was right. Traditionally every year on the last day of class, the graduating seventh year’s gave their jerseys to someone they cared about to wear for the day.

He knew it was meant to be a passing of the torch, but it still made him feel unwell to part with his jersey, which had been through a lot with him for the past six years.

“You know you’ll get it back at the end of the day, right?” Rex asked, hoisting himself on his own bed so he could tie his shoes. “It’s not like you’ll never have the chance to wear it again.”

Graduation would be the last official time. The idea was for a team photo with and without the graduating teammates would be taken and hung in the locker room. Then, the captain for next year would be announced. Logically, Cody knew that this day was coming, but he hadn’t made peace with just how soon it all snuck up on him. It felt like mere days before he had just landed his spot in second year.

“Not if Cody sleeps in it,” Fives snorted and then softened when he saw the look on his face, “Ease up, mate, it’s going to be alright. One step at a time.”

He knew it was all in good humor that his friends and family teased him for how focused he was on Quidditch, just as he teased them for their intense interests. However, a small part of Cody was having a hard time reconciling who he would be if he wasn’t on Gryffindor’s Quidditch team.

What if he didn’t land a slot on a professional team? What if this was the only jersey he would ever own that represented his love for the sport? What if he never got to be a part of a team ever again?

“Any idea who you’re giving it to?” Skywalker asked and then winced, “Sorry, lending it to?”

“I know a bunch of girls who would be interested,” Caleb said, leaning against the bedpost, “Though I know that’s not going to be your style.”

“Anyone who I would trust with it would already have one!” Cody complained, finding another frustration with the tradition, “My brothers have their own and I’m the only graduating seventh year! It’s not like I can just trade with someone else. Satine no doubt is wearing Kenobi’s since that’s what the couples all do!”

“Some people give it to a favorite professor,” Suggested Ackbar, but then shook his large amphibious head as he remembered who he’d been speaking with.

“What about your date to the Yule Ball?” Skywalker asked.

“You mean the one that Cody ditched?” Fives asked.

“And went back to Beauxbatons?” Echo supplied.

“You lot aren’t helping,” Cody said.

“It’s not supposed to be easy, Cody,” Caleb said with a somber look in his green eyes, “Letting go, that is. If it were, we’d all be good at it. This is just a chapter for you, it’s not the ending point.”

“If your whole life is hinged to that shirt, then maybe you need to live more,” Scoffed Gerrara as he passed and exited the dormitory.

Well, he knew one person that wasn’t getting the jersey.

“Don’t listen to him, Cody, you know he’s just jealous not to be on the team,” Caleb rolled his eyes.

Cody looked back down to the shirt, tracing a finger over the golden fabric that spelled out his last name, matching the three other Fetts in this room. Though he thought it was silly when they were really little and their parents would dress them up in the same outfits, now, he could see why they did it. It made them look like the unit that they were.

“I’ll figure it out,” He sighed, still finding the idea of parting with the jersey very difficult. Most people thought this through to some degree, especially those that didn’t have an easy answer lined up. He slung it over his shoulder, walking to class while raking his brain to figure out who he should give it to.

Breakfast was expectedly a bit of a mad house on the last day of classes. Not because anyone was in a rush to go complete any last minute assignments, but because it meant that the onset of summer had arrived. The last hurdle of the year would be exams and then underclassmen could be free from school for a couple of months.

Satine had never been thrilled about the end of classes, but she’d always looked forward to the time free with her family and friends back home. However, now that there was a finality to her final day of classes in Hogwarts, she found herself quite nostalgic over every rapidly passing moment. Each class today would be her last of that subject in this setting. She’d prepared handwritten cards for each professor, thanking them for their dedication and patience through the years. She hadn’t even realized that the homework she did last night for Charms was the last she’d ever complete and submit. The detention she’d given to Sebulba for dumping his omelet on a second year could have been the last time she ever issued one at this hour (though she did have strong doubts about that judging by the feral energy in the room).

This would be the last breakfast before class with friends.

Oh, that thought nearly made her cry if her somber moment hadn’t been interrupted by the obnoxious way Aayla and Stass dropped their bags dangerously close to her bowl of oatmeal.

“I can’t believe that arsehole !” Aayla said, clearly heated about something or someone.

“I don’t think he meant anything by it, Aayla,” Stass shot Satine a pleading look that told her this line of frustration had been going on for quite some time.

“That’s the problem, isn’t it?” She fired, clutching her fork a bit too tight for comfort, “He doesn’t even know he’s messing with my head!”

“What are you on about?” Satine asked.

“Eeth Koth, the know-it-all bastard we call our Quidditch captain!” She groaned, finding distaste in even mentioning his name, “You know he gave his Quidditch jersey to that ditzy Koyi Mateil?”

“What’s wrong with Koyi?” Stass asked. “I thought you were always pretty unified with the other twi’leks.”

“She’s bad for the brand. Not only is she a rich girl who cheats on tests, but she’s also someone who doesn’t know anything about quidditch.” She huffed, “Her and Miraj Scintel are the sort who have been clambering for upperclassmen jerseys just for the clout.”

“Clout?” Satine wrinkled her nose, “I thought you were supposed to give the jersey to someone you cared about as tradition and to show the players are moving on.”

“That is the intent,” Stass nodded, “But being in the know enough to wear someone’s jersey today? Kind of a big deal.”

“That’s so juvenile,” She crossed her arms. “The only person it should matter to is the wearer and the person who gave it them.”

“Kinda easy for you to say as you’re wearing the Kenobi jersey as we speak,” Aayla snarked as she gestured to the slightly loose-fitting Ravenclaw jersey that Satine wore on top of her regular uniform. “I’m just saying. It makes a statement.”

“Well, I don’t care about any of that,” Satine looked around her, catching the eyes of more people than she expected, who had eyed her with a sense of awe that needn’t be there, “And neither should you.”

“Yeah, well you also hate the sport,” Stass laughed, “That doesn’t exactly add to your enthusiasm.”

“No, certainly not,” She agreed and looked to Aayla, “Remind me why you’re upset again!”

“Because he didn’t give it to me!”

“So,” Satine pressed. Last she checked, nothing had happened between Aayla and Eeth at the dance, nor did Aayla want anything to happen. Since then, the subject had mostly cooled down and they’d returned to normal.

“So, I was ready to give mine to him!” She stabbed at her eggs, “It’s only right! He’s the one who asked me to be his stupid date and then his stupid valentine!”

“I didn’t know that!” Satine’s eyes widened, “About the valentine part, anyway.”

“Do you know how embarrassing that is?” She asked, “Besides, I’m pretty sure it was a big joke.”

“But… What if it wasn’t?” Stass asked slowly, “What if you're the only one who has been acting like this is a big platonic joke?”

“And Eeth might actually like you.” Satine finished.

“Then he’s even more of a fool than I thought!” She said, “I mean, really, who waits seven years to make a move?”

“Good morning, ladies,” Obi-Wan said cheerily as he dropped into the seat beside Satine, “How are we this morning?”

“Nevermind,” Aayla snorted and Satine shot her a withering look while Stass could only laugh. Ben, for his part, looked between the three of them with alert blue eyes, visibly confused to what he walked into.

“Is everything okay?” He asked.

“No, absolutely not.” Aayla said.

“That’s a bit of a loaded question,” Stass admitted.

“Yes, please pay them no mind,” Satine said and took a bite of her toast.

After surveying all three girls, he sighed, “Good, I thought my morning was going a bit too smooth for comfort.”

“You wouldn’t happen to know why Eeth Koth is a no good prick, would you?” Aayla asked with the casual aplomb of someone asking how the weather was.

Ben spluttered as he sipped at his pumpkin juice, nearly spilling on one of his best robes, which Satine had noticed he’d pulled out for the last day of classes.

“Aayla!” Satine chastised.

“What?” She shrugged, “I’m in need of the male perspective and Kenobi is about as close as it gets at the moment.”

“I- Hey!” He furrowed his brow.

“Trust me when I say in this moment, that’s a compliment,” Aayla added sagely.

“I’m not sure I chose the right seat this morning,” He muttered as he built up a plate of breakfast foods, quietly pardoning himself as he reached across from Satine to take a cinnamon bun. Before he could debate over it mentally in his head, Satine went ahead and grabbed him a blueberry muffin as well. The last time he thought too much about it, the food disappeared.

“Just as I’m not sure Eeth Koth chose the right person to give his Quidditch jersey to,” She said, “But we all have to live with our mistakes, don’t we?”

“Ah, that’s what this is about,” He said and looked to immediately regret it when Aayla pounded a fist against the table. Even Stass looked interested at Obi-Wan’s apparent knowledge of the subject.

“So he did say something this morning.” Aayla said.

“You must understand that I can’t just spill the secrets of the boy’s dormitory,” He explained, “Eeth is my friend and everything that was and wasn’t said was in confidence. A confidence that I, as his teammate and friend, respect.”

“We’re supposed to be friends too!” Aayla urged and then pointed to Satine, “And not only that, but I’ve got control over whether or not Satine will ever kiss you ever again!”

“No, you don’t.” Satine said, “Ben you don’t have to say anything to them. This is all silly nonsense anyway.”

“Treachery is silly nonsense?” Aayla gasped, “Betrayal? Mutiny? Are those silly words to you, Satine?”

“Okay, you need to calm down,” Stass said, placing a hand on their friend’s shoulder, “Damn, maybe you do like Koth.”

“I do not!”

“It kind of seems like you might,” Obi-Wan weighed in, “But you know, you don’t have to give your jersey to someone you fancy.”

“You did,” She crossed her arms and looked to Satine, who really was tired of this conversation, and felt that their last breakfast before class could be served to better purposes.

“Well, yes,” Obi-Wan smiled a bit shyly at her, briefly appreciating the view of Satine in his jersey before turning back to Aayla, “But many people give it to close friends, family, professors even.”

“If only Kit were still here,” Aayla said softly.

“Way to go, Kenobi,” Stass grimaced.

“Just, don’t play into the headgames,” Obi-Wan said, “It should be about who you want to give it to and who will wear it proudly, not out of some weird jealousy scheme.”

“Wait a second, is Koth doing this to make me jealous?”

“No, I didn’t mean-”

“But you kinda did,” Aayla said, “Oh that jerk .”

“Once again, that’s not what I was saying. I just meant that you seemed a bit jealous-” Obi-Wan desperately tried to course correct and Satine rested a hand on his back.

“Give it up, dear, quit while you’re ahead.” She said.

“He is so not getting this jersey now,” Laughed Aayla, “Well, the jokes on him. If he wants to give his away to someone who’s nothing more than a pretty face, that’s fine by me. I’ll give mine to someone I care about.”

“That is what I was trying to say,” Obi-Wan said.

“Yes, I know, but she’s realizing that on her own now,” Satine added as they watched Aayla connect the dots and somehow twist in her head that giving her jersey to someone meaningful would be the biggest revenge of all. It just went to show that even the brightest of Ravenclaws failed to see the forest through the trees at times.

“Here, Stass!” She handed the blue fabric over dramatically to their friend, who looked completely and utterly dumbfounded.

“What?” She looked at her with wide eyes, “Me?”

“Yeah, I mean you’re my best friend,” She smiled, “You’ve been there for me through thick and thin ever since we fought over bedspace in first year.”

“I still say you cheated during that coin toss,” Stass commented.

“I’ll never tell,” She smirked, “But anyway, I can’t think of anyone else who would wear it better, especially not that slug, Koth.”

“Thank you, Aayla,” She said with a bit of a watery smile, “I love you.”

“I love you too,” She said and then frowned after they were staring at each other for a long beat, “Don’t get any snot on it, okay?”

“And the moment is ruined,” Satine beamed at the two of them before reaching across the table and squeezing Aayla’s hand, “I think you chose the better person, if you ask me.”

“Me too,” Obi-Wan smiled, “Don’t tell Eeth I said that though.”

Cody hadn’t bothered going to breakfast that morning, instead opting to take a walk around the pitches, just giving himself a few lasting moments of peace before he had to come to terms with this rite of passage that he hadn’t realized he’d been dreading.

“Hey captain!” A voice from several meters back called and he turned to see the Head Boy and Head Girl jogging to catch up with him. Kenobi’s robe billowed in the warm summer breeze while Kryze expectedly wore Kenobi’s Quidditch jersey. As much as he loved seeing them, it did serve as a reminder of his own indecision.

Still, he stopped and waited for them. It would be impossible to get away even if he was the most athletic of the three of them.

“What makes you think you can skip breakfast on the last day of classes?” Satine admonished, though her tone was as light as the day around them. She watched him through careful and understanding eyes, suspecting that something was amiss.

“I just wanted to get some fresh air,” he shrugged and looked up at the magnificent hoops that towered above them, so high from here that it looked like the clouds might drift through their openings. He remembered standing here as a first year student with ambitions and dreams that stretched even higher. He’d been so hopeful, so excited, and hadn’t considered a time where he wouldn’t be wearing the crimson jersey that was slung over his shoulder.

“Taking it all in?” Kenobi asked with equal kindness as his girlfriend.

“Yeah, something like that,” He said quietly.

At first, he expected a lecture of some nature, as it wasn’t completely out of line for the two of them. Then again, even after seven years, it wasn’t impossible for this quick friends to truly surprise him.

“May we join you?” Kenobi asked.

“Yeah, of course, I don’t own the field,” He added, trying to maintain some levity. He was already feeling so heavy at heart and didn’t want them to experience the same thing.

“I would argue differently,” Satine said, “I’ve watched all your matches, after all.”

He smiled, thinking about how much he felt like his truest self when he was alongside his team, playing the sport he loved, hovering above an energetic crowd. Even when the conditions were dreadful, Cody only saw it as more of a challenge.

They walked for a while, mostly in silence, their hands dangling at their sides as they made their way around the perimeter of the field. It was a bit smaller than a professional scale, but it served its purpose in teaching children the crucial aspects of the game. He couldn’t help but revel in the memory of the first time he’d ever actually played. He’d failed miserably, at least from a technical standpoint. However, he’d scored more than any other underclassmen due to being a bit of a show-off back then.

It had been the best moment of his life. Well, save for the day he got captain. That day still played as the memory when he conjured his patronus for class.

He didn’t see how it could be topped, as it was the culmination of all his ambitions. Even if he’d been a bit of a dick about it, perhaps Gerrara was onto something. Maybe he did have to live more.

“You know, this isn’t the end for you,” Satine said, “There’s going to be plenty of life and Quidditch in store for you.”

“But not with this,” He said, the red fabric balled up in his hands, “And I know it’s kind of lame, but-”

“-It is not lame!” She asserted, a level of familiar fierceness overcoming her, “You know, just this morning, I very nearly started crying in my breakfast simply because I didn’t take last night to treasure that it was the last time I’d be doing homework. I love learning and education, Cody, but even for me that’s a stretch.”

“And you know, as I was fastening my Head Boy pin today, I couldn’t help but think about how my time in the role is waning and if I really was the best I could be,” Kenobi said, fiddling with the blue pin ever so slightly, “Or how my last patrol is coming up.”

“So, we’re all lame,” Cody deduced.

“No, we’re just feeling the shifting plates beneath us,” Satine explained, “It’s totally normal to experience growing pains, to be unsure of the future and afraid of letting go. But the most important thing to note is that you’re never alone in doing it.”

He looked at each of them, so earnest and wise in their own ways. He used to think that there would come a point where he would simply feel stupid or inferior parading around with two of the smartest kids in school. However, whether it was from his own strengths or their humility, he never felt that way. At the end of the day, they were all going through the same thing, and even when their paths took them in different directions, he knew it would be worth it.

He took in a deep breath then released it, “I never thought I’d grow up to be so sappy.”

“I did,” Kenobi smiled, “Ever since that first match where you saved the bandages they gave you when you busted your head open.”

“Your first Quidditch injury is a big deal!” He said and then frowned, “What ever happened to those?”

“Yeah big mystery,” Satine coughed before leading them along, “I don’t think anyone would blame you for not participating in this tradition, you know.”

“But I’m the captain,” He said, “And the only graduating member of the team. Deep down, I want to do this, but it’s also about who . I’m not just going to toss it at some Quidditch groupie, you know?”

“Many appreciate that care and consideration,” Obi-Wan said smartly and though Cody didn’t understand the context of Satine’s exasperated look, he didn’t bother himself with whatever debate they’d found themselves in that day.

“I’d give it to you, Kenobi, but you’re kind of the enemy.” Cody said.

“Gee, thanks, our friendship has always meant so much to me too,” He replied sarcastically, which Cody gave him a playful shove to the side. Kenobi fell almost immediately right back in step with them as they walked back to the castle.

“Come off it,” He said, and then looked to Satine, “And you’re obviously spoken for.”

“No one speaks for me, thank you,” She stuck her chin up, “But if I could wear two at the same time, you know that I would.”

“And as I said to the guys earlier, my brothers have their own!” He sighed.

Satine frowned, stopping in her place, “ All of them?”

“Yeah, you’ve seen the team,” He said, “There are rumors everywhere that I play favoritism since half the starting team are Fetts.”

“Cody,” Kenobi shook his head, catching on to whatever Kryze was trying to spell out for him, “It doesn’t have to be a student. It can be anyone. A professor, coach, staff member.”

Cody stared at both of them like they’d truly lost it before the dots connected in his head and he snapped his fingers together.

“Oh!”

Ninety Nine had slept in uncharacteristically late that morning. Soft, summer days had that effect on him and he couldn’t be upset that they were approaching better weather. Though he’d lived in the UK his entire life, he did grow tired of the dreary days that came in plenty. He yawned and stretched, ready to prepare himself for the day.

He’d be staying at the castle all summer, cleaning and readying it for the next batch of eager young wizards who would be arriving come September. So, there was really no rush to wake up early in the month of June. It was a much more relaxed schedule.

He’d always fancied himself a heavy sleeper, which in many ways was a blessing, seeing as he grew up with so many little brothers running around. So, it was to no surprise that he missed the knock that must have come at his door.

Sitting on his front step was a package wrapped in brown paper and twine. It was addressed to him in quick handwriting without any direct indication of who it had been from. He grabbed it by the string, dropping it on his coffee table before getting to work cutting the twine. As it slowly unraveled before him, he removed a Gryffindor team Quidditch jersey.

“What in the-” It was just then that he noticed the letter that had been dropped to the ground in his haste.

“Dear Ninety-Nine,

Today is a day where graduating Quidditch players give their jerseys to someone they care about. It serves as a reminder that though our time playing Quidditch for Hogwarts is done, we carry the memories we made through the people who got us to where we are. There is no one more deserving than you.

So, while it’s usually only for the day, I want you to keep it for good, because you’ve always been a part of the squad.

Love,

Cody”

His eyes had grown too blurry to read thoroughly and had to scan the page several times before he understood the message in full. It was too girly to be Cody’s handwriting, as his was notoriously atrocious, but the sentiment was still there. The heart was still obvious.

He picked up the jersey again and tugged it over his head, something he never imagined he would get the chance to do.

The first thing that came to his mind, was how terribly it smelled.

He coughed, “Oh, Cody,” He smelled his armpits, getting a proper whiff of dirt and body odor before immediately pulling it off.

“We’ll be washing this first.”

Obi-Wan had tried not to allow himself to grow too much melancholy over their approaching departure from Hogwarts, even if there were plenty of signs lingering in just about every direction he turned. All the seventh years were starting to develop “graduation goggles” as Cody had referred to it. Obi-Wan, for the most part, remained level. To be sad something was ending meant that it was lucky to be had at all.

Still, as he gathered up his belongings and stowed them away in his trunk, leaving just a few sets of clothes to get him through the final couple of days, he could not help but take a quiet moment to himself, letting it sink in that this would be the last time he packed to leave Hogwarts for the summer.

It did not sting as deeply as it could have, for he was also reminded that he would not be returning to cold marble floors and stone walls, but to a series of adventures at the Fett household. He would only receive more freedom, even if a small part of him feared what that could mean. By large, though, he was excited for what came next.

It was only when he sifted through the variety of books he’d collected over the year, as he did every year, he felt a pang at his chest. Most were in relation to the TriWizard Tournament or magical restraining orders. However, there was a fair few that had allowed him to escape into a new world when such a thing was necessary.

It dawned on him then that he hadn’t read nearly as much as an extracurricular in the past few months. Logically, this was due to the tightening time crunch that two tasks, near death experiences, and NEWTs could bring. However, he also knew it was because he did not need the escapism anymore, not in the direction he was going. That was liberating in its own right, and while he would always read likely a bit too much, it would be purely for enjoyment.

“Knock knock,” A perky voice interrupted his train of thought and he looked up to see Satine standing in the doorway of his bedroom, a golden glow of light pouring in from the hallway behind her.

“What are you doing here?” He asked, not at all displeased to ever be offered the opportunity to see her, especially as she practically lit up at the sight of him. However, there were rules forbidding this: two students of opposite genders in any sleeping quarters alone together.

“Head Girl business,” She stated and for a moment, he straightened, just in case anything serious had transpired, but her own smile gave her away, “I request the assistance of the Head Boy for library duty.”

Ah, how in the blazes could he forget? Every year, he and Satine offered their assistance to Madame Nu to sort through the influx of overdue library books. He and Satine often took guesses about what each book was about by the titles alone, making a fun game of it. It was always a joy to spend time with the wise librarian, not to mention get a closer look at the compendium.

“Do you think she’ll let me touch it this year?” He asked, not caring if he sounded like a child in a candy store. Especially when Satine’s own elation lit her features so beautifully that he could hardly resist crossing the room in two strides and kissing her soundly. He might have, if he wasn’t eagerly awaiting the answer to his question,

“She promised us third year that she would, after you wrote that lengthy proposal about it,” She said, “Personally, I was convinced, so I do hope she holds true to her promise.”

“Well, what are we doing lollygagging then?” He pushed himself to his feet, “We’ve got books to sort!”

“I wasn’t the one daydreaming,” She reminded him.

“I was not daydreaming!” He scoffed, bending down to retrieve some of his collection, “I was organizing while reminiscing!”

“Oh that’s very different,” She teased, a gleam in her eyes as she stepped further into the room to look at the books in his arms, eyes scanning over each title before piquing with interest at a book towards the center of the pile. Skillfully, without displacing any of the others, she removed it and rolled it around her hands, “I was wondering what happened to this!”

Upon catching what she’d referred to, Obi-Wan felt his cheeks stain pink. Pride and Prejudice , the book she’d gifted him just before the start of the school year. He’d intended on sharing his notes with her, except for one, which still felt a bit embarrassing looking back on it.

“Well, you know I’ve read it,” He said, moving to take it back, but ultimately failing as she slipped out of reach and flipped it open, “Is now really the time for this? Madame Nu is expecting us.”

“Up until I reminded you, you’d forgotten,” She said archly and then nudged him as she took a seat at the foot of his bed, “What’s the problem? You know I like reading your notes.”

Realizing there would be no talking her out of this, Obi-Wan did the one thing he could think to do: he didn’t think at all. So, when he swiped the book from her hands and made a run for it, he hadn’t anticipated the potential quickness of her reflexes as she instinctively stuck a leg out to trip him, sending him tumbling to the floor with a heavy thunk.

Satine leapt into action from there, climbing on top of him in a duel for the book. Suddenly quite grateful that they didn’t have an audience, since Satine crawling up the length of Obi-Wan’s form in the middle of his bedroom floor until she was straddling him, was hardly becoming for anyone, but especially the Head Boy and Girl. This was all good and fine when they were children, but now that they saw each other in a different light, it added another element of awkwardness on top. One that caused Obi-Wan’s pulse to increase dramatically.

It was for his own distraction at their compromising position that she was able to wiggle the book from his clutches.

“Okay, sir, what are you hiding from me?” She breathed deeply, her own cheeks bright red, and he was helpless as he watched her flip through the pages. There were a lot of regular notes, commenting on the archetypes, foreshadowing, wordplay, and more.

None of that was incriminating, though and it wasn’t until she looked back at the cover, near her own inscription, that she found what she’d unknowingly been looking for.

“Satine,” She read aloud, “In typical fashion, I return this book to you not with answers, but a question. Just one this time, though. I have scoured over every line, every word, of this book, but truthfully it is being around you every day that has allowed me to understand its meaning. Its true meaning. You see, it is you who makes me happier than I deserve- a fact I can only be content with should you afford me the opportunity to try and return the favor, regardless how long it may take or how hard it could be. Will you do me the honor of being my date to the Yule Ball?”

When her eyebrows shot to her hairline, he answered her silent question, “I had planned to give this to you before the first task.”

“Stupid Ventress,” She muttered in a low voice and they hung in suspended silence that started to unnerve him.

“So er… Will you?” He asked tentatively, trying for levity.

She lowered the book, her eyes wide before narrowing and for a moment, he wondered if she was angry with him for not giving this to her sooner. That didn’t seem to be the case when she bent down and pressed a quick kiss to his lips. If it was, it was an angry reaction he hadn’t seen from her yet.

“You’re an idiot,” She sighed, shaking her head. “Why wouldn’t you want me to read this?”

“Because I don’t know, isn’t it a bit embarrassing?”

“How?” She furrowed her brow, “Don’t you know how long I agonized whether or not you read this? Whether or not you got the hint? I underlined the particularly romantic bits.”

“I know, I thought that was adorable,” He couldn’t help but smile, “Do you truly find me as infuriating as Mr. Darcy?”

“Absolutely,” She said vehemently, “Especially right now!”

“Hey, it’s a memory of a flubbed attempt at properly asking you,” He shrugged, very difficult to do while lying beneath her still. She shifted off of him so she said beside him on the floor and he sat up, running a hand through his hair, “Plus, a part of me thought you would have been displeased with defacing the book like that.”

She rolled her eyes and whacked him gently in the arm with it, “I’d have absolutely melted at this . I never needed fanfare or public displays of affection. I just needed you to understand the message I was trying to send.”

He felt a bit of pride at that- even if it hadn’t gone according to plans, it was nice to know that he knew her the way he thought he did.

“Well, I heard it,” He said, “Loud and clear. Even if a bit too late.”

“You weren’t too late,” She conceded, eyeing him softly, she nudged him in the ribs, “Almost, but not quite.”

“That is always good to hear,” He said with a nod, leaning back on his hands.

“So, you really loved it, hm?” She smirked, emulating his position beside him, “It seems you’ve analyzed and studied it to death, which I’m always hoping for. It provides for better discussion and debate.”

“Personally, no book or tome could ever compare to how much more enjoyable it is to analyze and study you,” He smiled, feeling that warm and gooey feeling that was starting to become a regular occurence washing over him by looking into her eyes, “Because I learn far more from you than I have from any book.”

“Obi-Wan Kenobi,” Her voice was grave, very serious considering she regarded him with enough heat to kindle a fire, “Are you telling me you love me more than reading?”

“I am,” He said, feeling the severity of his statement. In a sense, it betrayed how a younger version of him strongly felt, but that didn’t make it any less true. It should have been startling, but it was anything but that.

“I feel the same,” She said it as though she was just realizing that for herself and didn’t leave any more space between them as she kissed him- a difficult feat when they were both smiling so wide it almost hurt. “Though we don’t have to tell Madame Nu that later, right?”

“It can stay between us,” Obi-Wan laughed, holding her face in his hands and surveying every feature, “Can’t let anyone know we’ve gone too soft.”

“Yeah, I’m sure they’d never know otherwise,” She rolled her eyes again, but accepted another quick kiss. She looked a bit emotional still as she stood, extending a hand out to him, “Come now, Mr. Darcy, I do believe we’ve got some important business to attend to.”

“Yes indeed, dear Elizabeth,” He took her hand and climbed to his feet, “And though I yearn for yours more, I will be touching that compendium.”

NEWTs had been… invigorating. All the time Obi-Wan had spent working up towards his goals and then finally getting to show off all he knew, could there be anything better. Tests were always something to reach for. A simple way to know just how much they’d managed to learn in a set amount of time. Numerical value, letter value, logically devised. So it of course was a bittersweet moment as he handed off his final essay to Professor Windu before exiting the room.

He’d finished first, went ahead and triple checked his spelling and grammar, but there had been no real reason to further put off the inevitable. It wasn’t long before he was joined by Satine who looked equally dejected.

“I don’t know Ben,” She sighed leaning her head on his shoulder, “But I think that might have been the best damned essay I’ve ever written, and it’s going to be my last.”

“I’m sure it’s lovely,” He leaned his head on top of hers, “I can’t wait to read it when we get them back over the summer.”

“What about you,” She looked up at him through golden eyelashes, “Did you remember the sources you wanted to cite?”

“Yes of course,” He sighed, “Of course it’s not necessary, but how could I not reference the best damn wand mechanics paper ever written.”

“It’s a good thing you have a perfect memory,” She reminded him, “I couldn’t get away with remembering anything verbatim.”

“They’re not expecting it,” He assured her, “I’m pretty sure I’m the only one who’s doing it.”

“You’d better not beat me in the last minutes here,” Satine moved her head up to fix him with a faux glare, “I didn’t work this hard for 7 years just to fall behind you right at the end.”

“Oh please,” He rolled his eyes, “You’re infinitely more clever in your word choice.”

It was then that the bells rang from the clock tower and the doors opened wide. The Head Boy and Girl stepped back to the wall as excited chattering students with a little bit too much pent up energy rushed past. Cody amongst them, although he waded through the sea of seventh years to greet them with a wide gleeful grin.

“Now that that’s all finally over with-” He paused, eyeing their more sullen mood, “What did you forget to dot your ‘i’s or something?”

“That was our final test Cody,” Satine clutched Obi-Wan’s arm.

“Yeah? I know? Let’s go celebrate, yeah?” Cody threw a thumb behind him where most were rushing towards Hogwarts grounds.

“I’m going to miss them,” Obi-Wan gave a mournful look towards where Windu was leaving with stacks of parchment.

“ You’re going to miss them,” Satine let go of him and gave him a hard look, “ You get to take classes again next year.”

“You know it’s not the same,” He threw a hand towards the great doors, “These are standardized .”

“You’re both lunatics ,” Cody matched his tone with heavy sarcasm, “This is supposed to be the best part of leaving school behind.”

“Yes, but if I learn about the Banshee Barricade, how will I know if I get something incorrect?” Satine grabbed Cody’s arms to better shake some sense into him, literally.

“Don’t worry,” Obi-Wan put a gentle hand on her arm, “We could always still learn together.”

“But there will be no reason to study!” Satine realized in a near panicked voice while Cody just pressed his hands to his face.

But a thought occurred to Obi-Wan and he looked at Satine carefully, “What if… I made you a test?”

“You?” Satine put a hand over her heart, “You would do that for me?”

“I mean it seems only logical, if we can’t get them any other way-”

“That’s so kind of you,” Satine wrapped her arms around him and pressed a firm kiss to his cheek. Obi-Wan felt his cheeks go red, but he still wrapped his arms around her, “I’ll do the same for you of course, brilliant . What a brilliant idea!”

“I love you,” Obi-Wan said reverently.

“Oh I adore you,” Satine squeezed him so hard he might pop, “You’re absolutely brilliant you know!”

“I’d say you’re both absolutely delusional,” Cody was watching them with wary caution and at a distance that might save him from a creature with rabies, but not from two Ravenclaws.

“You sure you don’t want in?” Satine teased, “We could send you some by mail!”

“ Please no,” Cody begged.

“Oh but Cody learning never has to stop!” Obi-Wan added.

“Yeah in my nightmares maybe,” Cody rolled his eyes, but their friend didn’t complain as they continued to come up with ideas on the way outside. Nor did any of them complain when they settled down in the grass buying a couple butterbeers off Hondo to celebrate. After all, they did finish their NEWTs, they did make it through the year, and they certainly had all survived to tell the tale.

While usually quite elated once finals and exams were over for the school year, Anakin couldn’t help but feel a tad gloomy as he looked around him at all the faces that had made his Hogwarts experience what it was and how many of them wouldn’t be returning come fall. Though September felt ages away, he knew better than that, as he already couldn’t believe he was on the precipice of his fourth year. He’d told Rex he would catch up with him in celebration later that evening, but for once decided upon finding a quiet spot to clear his thoughts.

There were many parties going on that night, all of the unofficial variety in all four houses and while Anakin had been invited to all of them, he’d experienced enough excitement for one school year. After much wandering around and greeting various ghosts as he passed, he situated himself at the top of the North Tower, one leg strewn over the ledge as he leaned against the side wall.

Professor Sifo Dyas wouldn’t mind, and even if he would, classes were officially out of session and the only thing ahead of them was graduation for the upperclassmen and the train ride home for the rest of them. Those who wished to stay for the ceremony could do so, as long as they had transportation back home. Anakin had decided to skip the train this time for a number of obvious reasons. The Kenobis wouldn’t be present, but Rex ensured he could go home with them.

In his hands was an official envelope stamped and signed from the Ministry of Magic, no doubt from Valorum’s desk before he’d decided to resign. He’d actually received a number of letters, many from various columnists and sponsors asking how he’d managed to defeat Dooku or the Eye of Webbish Bog at such a young age. Now he had the (now-former) Minister of Magic writing to him. Not long ago, that had seemed like the golden ticket to finding his mother, but as he came up with dead ends and more questions, he’d found that quite the opposite.

Still, it was difficult to come to terms with opening the letter. It felt in a sense like giving up, especially if his suspicions did prove correct. He knew this shouldn’t change anything, because in spite of everything, he did still firmly believe his mother was out there. No one knew her like he did, not in the ways that matter.

He may not have known much about her time at Hogwarts, but he did know her heart, and he knew she would never ever just pick up and leave him without the slightest bit of notice. She wouldn’t have left him at all, unless there was a threat so big she didn’t want to drag it back to him.

Yeah, that possibility did sound like his mum. She’d been selfless and giving his entire life, dedicating everything to him.

But none of that was credible to the Ministry of Magic or even muggle law enforcement. Wizards viewed that she’d abandoned their world and her entire family. To muggles, they saw the narrative that was painted for them- a single mother who was behind on rent in a dingy part of town.

He took a deep breath and resisted the urge to crumple the letter in his hands and throw it into the furnace. That wouldn’t do him any good on the slim chance there was anything useful in it.

“Anakin?” A soft but welcome voice called from behind him. “What are you doing up here?”

He turned, looking over his shoulder to see Obi-Wan, who had a worried crease between his brows. He was dressed in prim Ravenclaw fashion, most likely for the last time, and his Head Boy button glinted in the moonlight. He looked so much older than he did before, wiser and ready for the coming future. Anakin could never imagine being ready for change, especially after everything that had happened so far.

Unless that change involved things returning to the same, which his mother in one way or another already taught him not to be possible.

“Oh, hey,” He said, not sure what else to say and he didn’t bother asking how Obi-Wan had found him, because he always seemed to, “Just taking a minute before going to watch Cody do a keg stand with butterbeer.”

“That does require quite the stomach to bear witness to,” Obi-Wan chuckled quietly before wordlessly sliding next to him on the ledge, their legs dangling and while untouching, he could feel the security that Obi-Wan’s presence often brought. It gave Anakin the courage to silently pass the letter over to him after a pregnant pause passed between them.

Looking down at the envelope and then back at Anakin, he raised his eyebrows in surprise before understanding what was expected of him and began carefully peeling the tab of the envelope. It didn’t rip beneath Obi-Wan’s touch; he was far too gentle for that. Instead, the clear seal popped off with ease and he removed the neatly folded letter.

Blue-gray eyes quickly scanned the page before reading it out loud, before giving Anakin a guarded look that asked if he really wanted to hear this right now and Anakin only nodded. It was better to hear it from Obi-Wan than anyone else- even himself.

He cleared his throat before beginning.

“Dear Mr. Skywalker,

Upon further investigation and thorough examination of case file #19051999, the disappearance of Shmi Skywalker, our Auror department reports that there are no signs of foul play presented, including the possibility of magical motive. While this case will not be permanently closed, it is no longer in active consideration.

We have taken appropriate measures and communicated the information we have received to the local muggle authorities, whom we have no doubt will be thorough in their search. I am writing you personally with my condolences on your loss and do hope that Ms. Skywalker chooses to return someday.

Please reach out to the Aurors should any additional information regarding possible magic-related evidence arises.

I wish you all the best in your search and believe you have quite a future in our world someday.

Sincerely,

Finis Valorum

Minister of Magic”

They sat in relative quiet for a long period of time. Obi-Wan seemed to be weighing on just what to say and continued staring at the letter or more accurately, the envelope with the seal on it. Anakin didn’t know how he was feeling.

“He must have written this before he resigned,” Obi-Wan ran his finger over the seal, his frown obscured by the bright moon, “I’m so sorry, Anakin.”

“It’s alright,” He sighed, “I can’t say I’m shocked by this. He didn’t even know who she was when I spoke to him. He probably just wrote this to clear his own conscience.”

“Maybe,” He nodded and then opened the letter, reading it over again, “There is one thing that comes from this, I suppose.”

“What’s that?” Anakin asked, peering over his shoulder to try and see what he was seeing.

“Case numbers aren’t released to the public,” He said, tapping the parchment, “Especially not with how tight lipped they’ve been about your mother’s disappearance.”

“Maybe they really do believe nothing related to magic or wizards happened to her,” Anakin said, even if he still had strong doubts that it wasn’t someone from the wizard world.

“It took them quite some time to make that assessment,” Obi-Wan pursed his lips, “I would be very interested to see what’s on that file.”

“They won’t tell me anything,” Anakin said glumly before looking up and over at Obi-Wan suddenly, realization dawning on him, “Are you still trying to be an Auror?”

“That’s certainly in the plans,” He said, “If they’ll have me.”

“Oh, they better,” Anakin said, “It sounds like a one-horse show over there. They need some brains! And I need someone I can actually trust on the inside.”

“There is something wrong about this,” Obi-Wan said, “And while I cannot promise the results you desire nor anything immediate, I swear to you I will do my best.”

“That’s more than anyone else has done for me all year, Obi-Wan,” Anakin said, “I mean, look at this letter. Could it be less personal? I’m surprised he even spelled our names right.”

“I couldn’t agree more,” Obi-Wan said quietly, still looking at the seal, “Would you mind if I held onto this? I’d like to develop a file on my own.”

“Go right ahead, I was going to burn the damn thing before you got here,” Anakin admitted and then smiled at his mentor as he watched the gears already turning in his head. He hadn’t gotten his own acceptance letter yet, but he was already there. He was perfect for the position- everything an Auror should be.

And Anakin realized then that he wanted to be that way too.

“I can’t believe it used to bother me that you’re always saving me,” Anakin joked, “It’s becoming quite useful.”

“You are more than capable of saving yourself, my friend,” He said with a wry smile, “You don’t give yourself enough credit.”

“Some might say I give myself too much of it,” He snorted.

“Well, some things could use improvement, as it could with everyone,” Obi-Wan nodded sagely, “Namely, remembering to comb your hair and writing your name on your homework.”

“At least I’m doing the homework now.” Anakin retorted.

“Yes, that is an upgrade I suppose,” Obi-Wan pinched his chin, “Not sure it’s very useful if you aren’t taking credit for your own hard work, though.”

“I’ll work on it,” He waved a hand at him, “But you know I wouldn’t have made it this far if it weren’t for you.”

“Anakin, you are a very bright wizard, even if you don’t always properly apply yourself,” Obi-Wan said, and at first it sounded like a lecture he’d doled out time and time again during their three years of knowing each other, “But you have taught me just as much, if not more, than I’ve taught you.”

“Really?” Anakin scoffed, “About what? Comic books?”

“I feel I’m much braver after knowing you,” Obi-Wan admitted, “As well as a bit more laid back than I’ve been in previous years.”

“You’ve been stricter ?”

This time, Obi-Wan outwardly laughed, “Yes, do ask Cody and Satine how rigid I used to be in the past. I’m sure they’ve got much more to say on the subject than I ever could. But everything changed when you came around. You challenged me, made me think outside of myself, and gave me something to be courageous for. I’m incredibly sorry if it ever came across that I doubted you.”

“No, I said it before!” Anakin said hastily, “I was being a-”

“-It was myself I doubted, always,” Obi-Wan continued, looking out to the stars, “And that’s still something I’m working on.”

“Still,” Anakin said in a quiet voice, “I don’t know what I’m going to do without you here. You’ve kind of made this place for me.”

“And you for me,” Obi-Wan smiled, “I’m certainly for the better thanks to being Anakin Skywalker’s mentor, but now we move on and I go off to pursue this quest of becoming an Auror and hopefully a good one at that while you make this place your own.”

“I’ll do my best,” Anakin echoed his previous statement, “I don’t want to fail you.”

“You could never fail me,” He promised, “It is I who could fail you.”

“Nonsense,” Anakin shook his head, “But now that you’re not going to be around and you won’t be my mentor anymore, what does that mean for us?”

“I suppose we’ll have no choice but to be friends,” Obi-Wan said with a sly smile, “But do be careful, because I’m just as much of a nag to my friends. If not more.”

“Yeah, I’m sure Cody and Satine have plenty to say on that too,” Anakin smiled, feeling a bit fuller and a bit better about the days that would follow. Obi-Wan would never really be gone, especially not when he needed him.

“Satine! You made it!” Padmé rushed over to the Head Girl.

“Padmé, hello!” Satine beamed as she entered Gryffindor’s common room alongside Cody to embrace the ongoing festivities that Hogwarts’ loudest house was throwing in commemoration of the graduating seventh years. Countless red balloons rained down from the ceiling, joining gold and crimson confetti that already obscured the carpet. Music blared loud enough to be heard over the raucous talking and singing that had taken shape since the party had begun. There was a cake that had largely been consumed, which Padmé wouldn’t be going anywhere near since Hondo grabbed a fistfull of cake with his bare hand.

All in all, it was fun, controlled chaos.

“Hi! I was wondering if you’d come here tonight!” She smiled and was extremely grateful that she had. She really didn’t want to wait and ask her question tomorrow, which would undoubtedly be even busier for Satine with graduation and rounding up the younger students. Admittedly, she’d been nervously putting it off.

“Ravenclaw house was doing trivia night!” She said excitedly, “It got a bit out of hand when the category of socio-economic politics came up, but that’s not atypical in the slightest.”

“No, of course not,” Padmé laughed. It was always funny how the houses tended to celebrate exactly as one might imagine.

“Besides, I had to go to Hufflepuff after that since that’s where the good food is,” She said, to which Cody instantly confirmed.

“They had just about every kind of meat you could imagine! And the appetizers were out of this world!” He said excitedly, “Kenobi’s going to lose his mind when he sees the sweets too.”

“Then, I felt obligated to pop into Slytherin’s cocktail hour.” She said, “Very lowkey, but elegant.”

“Stuffy, if you ask me,” Cody rolled his eyes and gestured to several Slytherins that were breaking it down on the makeshift dance floor at the center of the room, “That’s why the fun ones came here.”

“Cocktail hour doesn’t exactly have the same ring to it without actual cocktails either.” Satine smirked, “Despite Hondo’s grandest efforts, I did ensure they were clear of booze. It might be my final night, but that doesn’t mean anything is getting by me.”

“Yeah, if you’re going to be lame, you’ve got to be consistent with it,” Cody patted her on the back before parting from the two girls and going off to greet his Quidditch friends with a loud roar.

Satine rolled her eyes before smiling ruefully, “I’m not sure why I keep him around.”

Cody was now attempting to spin on his head, with all of his brothers egging him on. Even Ninety-Nine was in the mix, still wearing Cody’s jersey for the occasion.

Padmé grinned, “He’s got spirit, that’s for sure.”

“So do you, by the looks of it,” Satine looked at Padmé’s outfit, which had been made special by her friends.

“I better be!” Padmé said, clapping her hands together, “You’re looking at the prototype uniform for Hogwarts’ brand new cheerleading squad!”

“Oh!” Satine’s eyes widened, “I hadn’t heard of that.”

“It’s still in deliberation,” Padmé explained, “But, if all goes as planned, each Quidditch team will have a gaggle of gals cheering them on, instilling spirit!”

“Dressed like that? All year round?” Satine nodded slowly, “Whose idea was this?”

“You’ll never believe this, but Hondo was the one to suggest it!” She said, “And then Professor Saesee Tiin loved it.”

“Hondo suggesting girls in tiny skirts waving pom poms around for all to see?” Satine shook her head, “I can’t exactly say I’m shocked. I’d like to believe Professor Tiin’s enthusiasm comes from a place of school spirit.”

“Regardless, I think it’ll be fun!” She said, “I’ve never loved playing Quidditch, but it’s always a good time to watch. I think it’ll do me well to have a well-rounded batch of extracurriculars anyway if I stand a shot at making Head Girl.”

“I would argue you’re a very strong contender even without it,” Satine said.

“That kind of brings me to what I wanted to ask you, actually,” She said, feeling a bit of nerves creeping up on her, “So, I’ve officially put my hat in the ring to be a prefect.”

“That’s wonderful!” Satine immediately perked up at that.

“Yes, but… and there’s no rush on this, since I believe the deadline is actually in July. Anyway, I wanted to ask if you would maybe consider writing a letter of recommendation for me?”

“Oh, Padmé-” Satine started.

“-You know, since you have such a strong writing voice and have immeasurable respect around here.”

“Okay, but-” She tried again.

“-It would just really mean a lot to me.” Padmé went on, “I know it’s kind of embarrassing, but I really look up to you and-”

“-Padmé!” Satine placed two hands on her shoulders, making her focus, “Breathe!”

She did as the older girl instructed and breathed in and out for a moment.

“I’ve already written you a letter of recommendation,” Satine confirmed, a slow smile growing on her face.

“Wait,” Padmé shook her head, “What? You have? When?”

“Oh, I’ve had it drafted for months,” Satine scoffed, “I had to make sure it was perfect, of course.”

“You- You did?”

“I did,” She said, “And not because you look up to me or because I have any inflated sense of importance, but because I believe you truly deserve the role. I think you will go on to do wonderful things, just by being you.”

“Thank you so much!” Without thinking much on it, Padmé dove into her arms, relieved when she was immediately met with a reciprocated hug and a laugh.

“Don’t mention it,” Satine said, “But remember, it’s not my words that will get you in, but your own merit. I want this school taken care of in my absence.”

“I’ll do my best to be up for the job.”

“I’ve no doubts of that.”

“It’s kind of weird that this will probably be the last time this many Fetts will be in school at the same time as each other,” Rex said as he swept up confetti, “What with Cody graduating.”

“Then, it’s just two more years for us and we’re out,” Echo agreed, looking at Fives while they were all tasked with cleanup duty. It was one of the downsides to having such a great big party. Cleaning up, even with magic, was still a pain. Historically, the seventh years never helped.

“Then, it’s up to Rex to uphold our family’s legacy,” Fives said.

“Until all of our kids show up here,” Cody, on the other hand, did linger around, helping lift some heavier items to make himself useful. If Rex had to guess, he’d say it was to be with them for a bit longer.

“Oh man, then there’s going to be even more of us,” Fives grinned, tossing a bag of trash at the eldest Fett in the room, who caught it without looking and disposed of it.

“I think the new goal would be to accumulate enough to make up all four Quidditch teams,” Cody nodded and though he laughed as he said it, Rex really didn’t think he was completely joking. “Between seven of us? That’s gotta be possible even if everyone doesn’t end up with anyone.”

“Cody, that’s 28 kids without including backups,” Rex winced. “The rest of you can pick up the slack. I’m good.”

“We better get busy then,” Echo teased, to which Cody shoved him to the couch.

“Not until you graduate, you won’t be getting anything .” Cody said, “Dad would kill you where you stand!”

“As he should, since saddling up with imaginary friends is the true sign of insanity to begin with!” Laughed Fives, who was then tackled by Echo, leaving the two of them scrambling on the floor- caught between actual competition and just horsing around. It was no wonder to Rex why very few others participated in the cleanup tonight.

“Are you nervous to leave?” Rex asked for the first time.

“Nah, frankly, I don’t think it’ll be much different than all the other years,” He said, “Kryze is going to be the crier of the bunch, I’m sure. She and Kenobi were already bemoaning the fact that tests are over.”

“And I’m sure they did wonderfully.” Rex chuckled.

“No, they were just upset that they won’t have to take another one,” Cody rolled his eyes in good nature, “Besides, now that I’m certain that the team is going to be okay without me, I think I’m ready to try new things and never wear a tie ever again.”

“I’ll be sure to tease you the moment you do.” Rex said.

“You’re entitled to it, tiny.”

“I’m not tiny!” Rex insisted.

“You’ll always be tiny to me,” Cody’s eyes sparkled, “And without going too soft on you, I’ve enjoyed having you around these past couple of years. I missed you before that. It really feels like we’re all family.”

“We are.” Rex confirmed. “It is strange that I’ll be here all alone when they graduate,” He said quietly to Cody.

“What do you mean?” Cody asked. “You’ll have all your friends!”

“Yeah, I know,” He said, trying to figure out what he meant, because this was truthfully a realization he hadn’t obtained until Fives made his comment earlier. It hadn’t bothered him, per say, because it was only the truth, but as the baby, Rex had always been accompanied by someone . Many of his experiences at Hogwarts were with some sort of pretense. Very few were without previous input or guidance to some degree.

“The last Fett who was on his own at school was Boba during his first few years.” He said, “And then Dad before him.”

“What am I? Roadkill?” Ninety Nine laughed.

“Truthfully, I hadn’t realized you intended on staying that long,” Rex said.

“Brothers never leave each other behind, Rexy,” Ninety Nine smiled in his usual kind way and Rex instantly felt better about the prospect.

“Besides, you’re never alone anyway,” Cody said, placing a hand on his shoulder, “I might be busy touring the world, but I’ll never be too busy to show up and beat a bloke’s face in for messing with my little brother!”

“Even if I think Rex stands quite well on his own as it is,” Ninety Nine nodded knowingly and Rex joined him.

“Yeah, I’ll be okay. Like he said, I’m never alone.”

“There you are.” A gentle voice stirred Obi-Wan out of his gaze, which had previously been stretching over the glorious expanse of water and surrounding mountains, appreciating how the golden sun glimmered splotches onto the surface.

Nothing was more impressive than turning to see Satine standing in the entryway of the astronomy tower, dressed in full graduation garbs. She held the cap in her hand, revealing golden locks that were perfectly curled to brush her shoulders. Her robes rivaled his in how particularly pressed and neat they looked and like him, adorned several tassels that indicated both her academic and extracurricular success. One was from a set of only two- the Head Student tassel, which he knew matched his own.

The graduation robes and cap were entirely black and the ties that poked through were similar to those that were given to them for their first day as first years- neutral and no longer indicative of house. However, this was replaced with an ornate navy stole that had the Ravenclaw house crest marked into the bottom.

“You look lovely.” He said with a swelling pride that threatened to expand his chest and she took the opportunity to walk forward, craning her head around to appreciate the magnificent space, before lacing their fingers the moment he was within reach.

“So do you.” She grinned.

“Are they waiting for us?” He asked.

“No, we have a minute,” She said. “I half-expected to find you in Qui-Gon’s old office.”

He nodded, because he’d considered lingering there too, but it didn’t feel quite right. He turned his head back towards the horizon.

“I’m not sure Qui-Gon would have wanted me to lament over the past.” He said carefully, “So, I wanted the highest point possible to finally consider the future.”

Satine nodded and looked out to whatever point he’d been gazing at, resting their still-joined hands on the railing. At first, he wondered if she was going to speak, because he had to admit that he felt content to just be here with her for as long as they were allowed. That was it, though, they would not be students of this school for much longer. Like so many before them, their sun was setting and the school would always remain. They had not defined it, but it had certainly defined them.

“Are you afraid?” She finally asked and it had not been the question he was expecting from her.

He turned to her again, running his thumb over her knuckles, and despite the fact that he would indisputably miss everything this place had given him, answered in resolution, “No.”

She eyed him suspiciously, clearly trying to detect any sense of denial or repressed emotions, which was fair, but Obi-Wan’s heart was not burdened with those weights any longer.

“I’ll miss it.” He said gently, barely audible over the soft breeze that rustled the leaves of the trees below them. “Of course I’ll miss it. Hogwarts gave me so many things. So much love that I never even believed I deserved.”

Had he not spirited along, she was a breath away from asserting that he did , and he smiled at her encouragingly, “But for the first time in my life… My future isn’t decided for me. For the first time, I’m free.”

A slow smile of realization spread across her lips and it matched the glimmer in her brilliant azure eyes, which seemed to soften the longer she looked at him. She squeezed his hand, “You are.”

“We are.” He corrected, “Seeing as I would like for you to be a part of whatever the future has in store for me.”

It used to be overwhelming for him to admit things like that, but he found that his heart felt so light and brimming with hope, that words of affirmation and love were like a second language to him. This sensation was only further emboldened by the look of pure delight that filled her gaze, which roamed his face in what he could only deduce was reverence.

“Oh? Keen on keeping me around?” She teased lightly, but he didn’t miss the way she’d scooted closer to him so their shoulders were touching.

He played along and shrugged, “I mean, lecturing tendencies aside, you’re a pretty good catch.”

Her jaw dropped, “ Lecturing tendencies? You’ve got a lot of nerve! If you didn’t go and self-sacrifice yourself at every left turn-”

Unable to prevent the chuckle that escaped his lips, he promptly cut her off with a kiss that turned whatever argument she’d been ready to fire off into a sigh. When they parted, he didn’t go far and observed, with deep satisfaction, how flustered she looked.

“That’s not always going to work.” She said in a low voice, but was betraying her own words with a smile that fought to break through.

“That implies that sometimes, it does.” He pointed out cheekily.

“Well, you’re lucky I’m not in much of a mood for quarreling.” She said.

“That’s a first.” He quipped.

“Are you trying to make me in the mood for quarreling?” She arched an eyebrow and he wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her against him.

“Me? Never , my dear.” He assured with a laugh.

“Good, because they’ll want us down by the field soon.” She said, “I didn’t get you that watch so you could be needlessly late, Mr. Head Boy.”

“Actually, Mrs. Head Girl, if you had a watch of your own you would know that we have…” He looked at his wrist, “Approximately 15 seconds before we should be on our way.”

“Ah, silly me. Best to make every moment count then.” She retorted before tugging on his Head Student tassel and bringing his mouth back down to meet hers. And he really couldn’t think of a better way to kick off his final victory lap. Satine abruptly cut off the kiss with a pop and reached for his wrist to check his watch.

“Now, we’re running behind.” She tsked with fake disapproval.

“It’s okay, we’ve got all the time in the world.” He said as he unraveled them from their embrace and stuck out his arm, “How do you feel about one last patrol?”

She looped her arm in his, “I would love that.”

A graduation was a lesson in finality. Lining up like students, last name order, houses forgotten for the time being. Rows and rows of chairs to put them all at center stage as their loved ones and friends sat along the sides with cameras. Headmaster Yoda said a few words before letting Windu give a speech. He spoke of the talent that sat among them, of young minds now officially considered molded, and of future prospects that would hopefully reach the tallest mountains.

Then Obi-Wan was called to the stand. Hogwarts Head Boy and Salutatorian gave a quite passionate speech. It detailed the highs and lows that their graduating class had gone through. It covered everything from Maul to a particularly memorable prank that happened their fourth year.

“Hogwarts is a home to many, but today it is no longer our home. We all carved a life for ourselves here amid the stone walls and now it's time to do it one more time to form our futures.”

It was beautiful and Satine had to fan her eyes to keep her makeup from running. It would have looked rather odd considering she was called up next, Head Girl and Valedictorian. Satine had written her speech with similar tones, though hers focused more on the future than of the past. She did take time to highlight the muggleborn students among them. They of course had, had to work harder than a lot of their peers and she would not let them forget it.

“Moving forward I hope none of us will forget, where we came from does not dictate where we will go. It is your hardwork and dedicated passion that will define you.”

It felt like she was finishing her speech before it even began, walking back to her seat. Obi-Wan let his hand brush against hers as she passed, just a couple seats down. There was an invited guest, a kind eyed witch who brought her perspectives from the business of international travel. Her speech was honest, detailing the workplace life and how Hogwarts had prepared her for it. When Satine looked around at her peers she could tell they hoped they’d be prepared too.

And then names were called. Row by row, one by one each student walked across the stage as their name was announced. Students and audience alike, cheering as their friends and family made their way across to shake hands with Headmaster Yoda who was on a rather tall stool and receive their diploma from their Head of House.

“Cody Fett; Quidditch Captain!”

Satine cheered, clapping loudly as she watched him take the stage. Her first friend in a strange new world. He’d helped her up when she’d been knocked down and he’d taught her about Hogwarts. Cody never held any judgments. He was brave, loyal, and dedicated. Satine would always be grateful to him for making her feel welcomed in a world where she knew people wanted her gone.

Cody had shook Yoda’s hand and moved to Windu who had a few quiet words to say that she couldn’t make out. When he turned and held his diploma above his head she could tell he was a little misty eyed, though he would most certainly deny it. His family perhaps were the loudest cheerers of the day, Fives and Echo had found some kind of horribly loud horn and they used it for all it was worth until Professor Mundi silenced it from his spot alongside the other professors.

It was a long while and yet no time at all when she found herself standing, in line for the stage with her fellow K’s and surrounding letters.

“Obi-Wan Kenobi, Head Boy, Salutatorian!”

Ben graced the stage with poise and grace, but in an entirely opposite way from when he’d approached the sorting hat their first year. He no longer made himself hold an air of disdain, instead he was smiling softly. His hair was not pressed back, it was styled, yes, but fell loosely. His robes were pressed, but no longer out of obligation, but out of preference.

“For the first time in my life… My future isn’t decided for me. For the first time, I’m free.”

He’d just told her that, high up in the school towers. The sentiment echoed in every step he took. He shook Professor Yoda’s hand. Then, in a way that was so painfully Obi-Wan, he stuck his hand out to Professor Windu, then Professor Ti, Professor Palpatine, and finally his actual Head of House, Professor Tahl. He took the diploma carefully in his hands and he turned to face the audience looking a tad shy for someone who had just given a speech. He let his eyes roam the crowd before finding her, off to his right. He smiled and waved the little roll at her and she grinned back giving a thumbs up, making sure to cheer as loudly as she could.

In barely a moment it was her own turn.

“Satine Kryze, Head Girl, Valedictorian!”

As she took the stage she was reminded of the first time she’d entered the Great Hall. It’s enchanted ceiling and floating candles had stolen her breath and amazed her. Magic continued to amaze her every day. Walking through that room for the first time, seeing the castle for the first time, her first night away from her mum and sitting in the Ravenclaw common room. It all was the opening chapter in a now well loved and completely cherished book. Here, crossing the stage and facing Headmaster Yoda, she was writing the last chapter. There would be an epilogue, she supposed right afterwards, but this here? This was the final chapter, the final page.

She shook Headmaster Yoda’s hand and nodded at the Heads of Houses before approaching her own. Professor Tahl shook her hand and handed her a small bit of rolled parchment that would mean without any debate, that she was a certified graduating witch. In primary school she’d been asked of course what she wanted to be when she grew up. Never in her wildest dreams did little logical, overly realistic Satine Kryze expect that the answer would be a witch.

She turned and gazed across the audience, she found Ben easily and then Cody, and then her mum. This was the final sentence, the final words. As she carefully stepped off the stage, the book was closed.

The festivities for graduation were much tamer than the festivities of the night before. A small luncheon had been provided and it was mostly time for mingling with family and friends. Really it was a time for final farewells. Obi-Wan was fine sitting back and observing, a ridiculously large slice of chocolate cake in front of him. He thought it was poetic justice, after all, it was another ridiculous rule of his parents he’d broken through. He didn’t have to wonder too much about what it would have been like if he hadn’t been allowed to go to school. He would be forever in the debt of Hogwarts, the castle itself and the professors who worked there. They’d given him the space to grow, they’d given him help when he needed it.

He let his eyes drift to Cody who was surrounded by his brothers and Satine who was hugging her mum tightly. Anakin had come too, he hadn’t expected it. The soon to be forth year was currently piling his plate up sky high at the buffet table. If there was one thing for certain, Obi-Wan no longer had to lay awake at night wondering what it would be like to be loved.

Things changed over the years, but after all this time, he certainly had grown to enjoy it.

“Oi,” Anakin slapped down his plate next to Obi-Wan’s, “Look how many sorts of meat they have!” He was currently debating between two of them, “I’m not even sure what half this is.”

“I’m pretty sure that’s bantha,” Obi-Wan suggested helpfully, but Anakin just shrugged and piled them all into a roll.

“Whatever it is I’m starving,” Anakin took a large bite, “Graduation ceremonies take forever!”

“Keep your mouth closed Anakin,” Obi-Wan sighed, shielding his cake from any flying condiments.

“Ben!” He whipped his head up at Satine’s call. She was standing next to Cody and her mum waving him over.

He didn’t waste any time joining them.

“I’m so proud of you,” Satine tried to say, but was definitely getting herself choked up.

“Come now, I’m second best,” He cheekily reminded her, “Someone seems to always be around to beat me to the punches.”

“I don’t think Satine’s throwing any punches mate,” Cody shook his head, “Though she’d be might dangerous if she did.”

“Oh shut up,” She sniffed, frantically swiping at her eyes to keep her makeup from running, “We’re going to get pictures now, okay? Cody don’t you dare complain,” She stopped him before he could start, “You’ll want one anyways.”

“It is our last chance to all be in one place,” Obi-Wan said wistfully, “Come fall we’ll be running around in all sorts of directions.”

“ Please don’t remind me right now, Obi-Wan,” Satine admonished swiping more furiously at her mascara, “Damn I knew I shouldn’t have worn this today.”

“Uh did you guys already forget?” Cody was looking between the two of them inquisitive and Obi-Wan racked his brain.

“I can’t think of anything I’ve forgotten,” Obi-Wan hesitated, “Satine?”

“No don’t worry I remembered to turn in all our library books,” Satine took a shaky breath, “I don’t want to think about that either.”

“Mates, my best mates in the whole world,” Cody sighed deeply, but eagerness to remind them poured through his words, “You’re forgetting that this is going to be the best summer of our lives. ”

Obi-Wan blinked blankly and shot a confused glance to Satine who shook her head, “Not that I’m not looking forward to hearing of your Quidditch workout, but what does that have to do with anything.”

“Oh bloody hell, I’m not talking about Quidditch… for once,” He grinned, “We’ve got all summer to do anything we want before real life starts next fall! And this is the first time we have complete access to this guy ,” He threw an arm around Obi-Wan, “It’s going to the summer.”

Obi-Wan had never considered the possibility of a summer where he could simply do whatever he wanted… but Cody was right, and he was free.

“I don’t even know what people do in the summer,” Obi-Wan said in his slow dawning realization.

“Don’t worry,” Satine grinned, throwing her arms around the two of them, “I have some ideas!”

Just on the edge of Loch Carron in the Scottish Highlands, a young girl runs through a spectacular field of shrubbery of all makes and colors with one destination in mind. The air is fresh and warm on her umber skin, with the ever present sprays of seasalt saving her from any lingering humidity. She doesn’t stop, though despite her focus, takes care to greet any familiar townspeople along her way. Most are fishermen, as that was and always will be a marketable trade in Plockton, but also she’s known them the majority of her life.

Whether or not they truly know her, is a whole other question.

Her dark hair whips behind her in tight braids as she sprints, her fists pumping to propel herself faster and towards the charming little cottage that rested on the outskirts of Plockton. A day hasn’t gone by where she doesn’t call this home, but right now, it also serves as a golden gate to new possibilities. She does not tire, even as she runs the entire distance from the schoolyard. She doesn’t know how she knows, but she knows today is the day.

The town is quaint and regarded as quite beautiful by visitors, and she never regretted growing amongst the quiet reverie offered to her. However, since she was a small girl, she has been forced to keep a secret about herself. One that is much bigger than her or her uncle that has raised her from her days as a small tot. It is one that will one day very soon be explored.

Though it likely takes her but a few minutes, she feels as though her trek along the visionary mountainside took years, but she finally cuts through to where the buildings start to gather and rounds the church at the end of her street to catch sight of home.

She sticks her hand through the mailbox posted at the front of their lawn, briefly disgruntled that it’s already empty. This does not reduce her fervor. Despite how many times she’s been scolded for it, she swings the screen door open with little care for if she rips it off its hinges and lets it slam with equal carelessness.

“Must you be so barbaric?” A muffled voice from the bathroom predictably calls down to her. “You’re like a bull in a china shop!”

“Sorry!” She calls, even if she’s anything but. She races towards the dining room table, not taking the time to kick off her shoes or put down her book bag as she normally would. She’s not bogged down by the weight, for not only is it the last day of school, but she simply could not be bothered.

How could she? On a day like today? There were so few moments in a person’s life where they knew everything was about to change tremendously for them. But this was one of them. In many ways, it felt like an origin story.

Instead, she scans the floral lined tablecloth, as the mail is as neatly organized as it always is, divided into piles. She hardly ever gets mail save for the occasional magazine that might wind up in her name due to some accidental subscriptions at the supermarket. Her heart doesn’t stop beating until she realizes that nothing is in her name and then all the excitement of the climactic build up falls and seeps from every pore on her body.

She drops into a seat- her usual when eating meals or doing homework, and tries not to be too disappointed. Today was only the first day she could receive her news. In retrospect, it was probably very rare to get yours in the first batch, even if she did feel her uncle could have something to say about getting hers sooner rather than later.

She blows out a heavy sigh, the exhaustion of her run finally catching up to her and the emerald green necklace around her neck suddenly seems to weigh a thousand pounds. She takes it off, watching her skin go from brown to orange and reaching to feel the familiar cool texture of striped montrails in lieu of hair on her head. She catches her reflection in the antique plates and cutlery on display and smiles, always liking her true appearances.

“Looking for something?” Her uncle appears, his face kind and understanding behind the breathing apparatus he regularly wore.

“I thought it might come today,” She shrugs. “But I guess I was just being impatient.”

“Perhaps,” Uncle Plo says, removing his hand from behind his back to reveal a letter with a cherry red seal on the back. He hands it out to her, “But I’m sure that’s something we’ll be able to assist you with at Hogwarts.”

The timing was perfect. All departing students were home at last for the summer, sharing the first of many meals alongside family and chattering about the conquests of an eventful school year. The travels of the day would render them exhausted early, many falling asleep even where they sat if they could not make the long climb to the safety of their beds.

Fireplaces were cooled and blankets were tucked tight. The full moon rose high across an otherwise oblique sky, glowing a strong yellow. Save for the song of the crickets, who came out to dominate the night, there was silence.

Until the heavy hand struck 12 and every radio in every wizarding household clicked on .

At first, there was merely a soft whirring that crackled through speakers, only loud enough to stir the lightest of sleepers. It drew on for a long minute, driving at the very least, the restless mice of the house, insane with the thought of whether this was a dream or reality. For those with stronger sleep defenses, the abrupt start of a children’s rhyme blasting through their house surely jostled them out of bed and tumbled towards the song.

Families briefly quarreled, surely, since they all demanded to know who would play such a prank and awake them from their precious rest. It was not as though everyone had off from responsibility the entire summer, after all. They switched every knob, pushed every button, and tried smothering the devices. However, the more they intensified their efforts, the more present the sounds grew.

“Ring around the rosie

A pocketful of posies

Ashes, ashes…”

Eventually though, it became abundantly clear that no one present had started it, for the song that played on the radio wasn’t on any station or recording in the actual mechanism. It was merely a conduit for a sound beyond their control.

The voice was high-pitched and distorted, with the vague sound of a piano out of key playing beneath the chorus. Repeatedly, this song was played, a click in between each time it circled around and around. It seemed endless and the underlying music delved into further chaos. It never sang the final line in the song, each time just cutting off and returning to the beginning again.

To the youth of the muggle world, this was but a chant sung by gleeful children on the schoolyard, dancing in circles in delight of good weather and better company. Even the youngest of witches and wizards of pure descent knew that there was nothing jovial surrounding the ominous warning of what was the black plague.

It was an omen, showcasing that darkness usually preyed on those most innocent before finding its way slowly to those more deserving. It was a threat but also a promise to take and take until there would be little left behind. They were losing their culture, their history, to hypocrisy and spinelessness.

They had to know what was coming and what the price would be to those who weren’t willing to stand against the true mark of evil: ignorance.

There was brief silence, just enough to sustain a sense of misplaced relief in the listening audience before Dooku’s voice filled their ears. He used his classroom voice, diffusing some of the dark reputation that had slandered his name these past few years. Many expected the Sith to sound like demons, to behave like invalids.

“I can remain silent no longer on the nefarious propaganda that has weighed down my reputation for these long years. I have hidden in the shadows for too long, simply for having differing beliefs from those in power.”

He paused, speaking slowly, but with increased momentum, knowing full and well he would have their attention next if he hadn’t already, “And I’ve watched as they try to make me out to be a monster, to group me and my cause in with the likes of Maul. It is not I who freed that satanic brute. It is not I that infiltrated Hogwarts with a useless squib teaching our children. It is not I that covers up fires and death and mutiny every single day by means of censorship.”

He breathed, addressing what was surely the elephant in the room in a voice lower than before, “And you might ask yourselves, Dooku, you had tried to kill Obi-Wan Kenobi and Anakin Skywalker that night in the graveyard. To which I admit, it may seem that way.”

Oh the madness those pearl-clutching plebs must have divulged into.

“But while my methods in this TriWizard tournament may hold the perceptions of cruelty to those unwilling to understand, it was meant to stand as proof of the inadequacy of this current administration. There was no protection on those boys in this watered down tournament. There was no accountability or proper investigation to the several claims of possible sabotage. Like with anything else, it was buried, just as their bodies would have been had I not seen my point already proven.”

The smile in his voice was evident as he spoke further, “What sort of Ministry do we have? That allows maniacs to run loose and target our most prized children? While protecting and even paying for the safety of those who do not? We spend more in the defense of muggles than we do in wizards.”

He could not see the responses from his audience, but there was a fear that radiated through the air that Dooku could practically smell. It was delicious and waiting to be consumed, “We delude ourselves with lies from the censorship that radiates through the Daily Prophet all the way to the top! We tell ourselves it’s all okay as though we stand a chance if there were to be revolution. The muggles are planning. Do you think they seek to share this world with us any longer?”

“I will no longer be operating from the shadows, hiding as though what I think is wrong, not when hypocrisy drenches our hands like blood. I have no shame nor fear to douse myself entirely if it means putting an end to this heinous ludicrousy. I know I am not the only one.”

He imagined applause, those standing from the safety of their own homes, away from judgment or the media to criticize how they felt. It was how true revolution was made.

“And I will be running for Minister of Magic, to ensure that nobody is.” He said gently, “We will target those who stand in our way of freedom. Because if we don’t make this stand, if we don’t rise …”

The song clicked on again, playing the final part and leaving everyone with that familiar whirring sound from earlier.

“Totalis Proiectio” She couldn’t hear them from where they all stood, but could see Valorum’s mouth move in the motion of the spell. After what appeared to be three tries, likely because they weren’t performing it with the level of unison required to cast such a large image, a shaky illumination of the forest reappeared before them all.

However, any hopes that this had merely been a faulty charm were promptly dashed when no one- neither Anakin or Obi-Wan- stood where they’d last been seen. As far as Padmé could horrifically take notice of, the only thing left behind was Obi-Wan’s gold galleon. 

“The galleons,” She turned to Rex, her blood like ice, “Neither of them have their portkeys.”

“Which means neither can portkey back,” Rex voiced what had truly plagued her. His face, which was usually quite tan even in the winter time, had gone pale with fear. Even though there was nothing to be seen for them in the clear night sky, they both turned their sights back to it, hoping in foolish desperation that both boys would come into focus again. 

“And where are they?” She asked, “They had the cup… They should have come back here.”

“They were supposed to,” Rex reiterated slowly, coming to his own conclusions behind a solemn face, “But Anakin was supposed to be too young for this tournament. Gunray was supposed to be an impartial Ministry official. Kenobi was supposed to have a boggart in the second task. A lot of things were supposed to happen, Padmé, but we all knew that there was a good bloody chance that a lot that isn’t supposed to happen might.”

He didn’t sound like he liked the idea any more or less than she did, but Rex Fett handled his stress different than those around them, who were losing their minds and borderline breaking into riots. She couldn’t even see Ravenclaw’s side from all the bouncing heads and hands up and down, signs waving everywhere. 

Someone played music to try to calm them down, as if they were a bunch of toddlers. 

“I just… I hope they’re okay,” She said.

“I hope so too.” Rex nodded and then smiled, “Anakin’s tough, right? And so is Obi-Wan. He fought Maul to the death and won.”

“Right.” She swallowed, though she wasn’t sure if these words of affirmation were helping anyone. 

“And really, maybe they were just tossed to some field,” He said, “We could all be overreacting.”

They weren’t, though, and both of them knew it. 

***

Anakin awoke to rain pouring down from a black sky. His head felt like it might melt out of his skull. He rolled to his side, hearing and feeling the wet ground beneath him squish as he debated on whether or not he needed to throw up. Portkeys always did tend to leave him feeling rather scrambled afterwards, though never quite like this. He’d never been drunk before, but he had heard plenty of stories from Watto growing up about the effects afterwards. This, undoubtedly, sounded similar to just that. 

Remembering himself and where he should be, he sat up quickly, rubbing desperately at his face to try and get rid of that sense of vertigo that possessed him. He looked to either side of him, watching puddles of brown and green collect in the grasslands while the rain beat heavily down on him. There was no TriWizard cup and even more confusingly, there was no Obi-Wan. 

Had something happened when they’d grabbed the cups? Had Obi-Wan somehow ended up with both? He vaguely remembered hearing his mentor’s scream before blacking out, but nothing made sense, especially as he sat alone. 

There was a massive hill in front of him, seemingly leading up to dreary clouds that guarded a moon and stars. Anakin rose to his feet, feeling like that was where he needed to go. It was as good of a place to start as any. 

So, he began to trudge up the slippery slope, backsliding only a time or two before stomping with more force and using some of the mud as traction. 

“Ani…” A gentle voice called.

“Mum?” He called back, looking all around him, trying not to knock himself off balance from the force of how hard he turned his body. He could hardly see anything with this rain, let alone her, but he pushed himself further up the hill, no matter how badly his legs ache from the strain of it. He hadn’t realized how much running he’d done today. 

“You’re almost there, Ani,” She said again. 

“I’m coming!” He said, spitting out a mouthful of rain at the effort. He didn’t dare look back, not at where he’d landed. He’d come so far since then. 

“Ani, come to me,” She said, a bit louder this time and he took off in a full sprint upwards, not caring what the hell he felt as long as her voice got louder and clearer with every step he took. It felt like running home from the last day of school, into her arms. He’d rounded the corner of his street many times as a child, and she had always been there waiting for him with an embrace and plate of cookies in mind. He’d never known what he had until it was gone.

It wasn’t as though he’d ever truly lost hope. He dreamed of her face every night, sometimes smiling, sometimes frowning, but even with all of his hopes and dreams in mind, he never could have predicted the feeling of seeing her again. 

Until now.

For when he crossed the final few strides up the muddy hill, he fell to his knees at the sight of her. Here, amongst the clouds, there was no rain. He was higher than the eye could see, like he was soaring on a broomstick for the first time. He belonged, and she was there, standing with hands on her hips with a look of mock admonishment. 

Even covered in mud, he dove for her, craving her comfort and her assurance more than anything in this whole world. She laughed as she caught him. She was smaller than he remembered, or perhaps he truly had grown taller. He was the same height as her now, but that didn’t stop him from burrowing into her hug and breathing in the smell of fabric softener and fresh baked cookies.

“Ani! You’re filthy!” She chuckled, but still pressed a kiss to his hair. “And you’ve gotten so big! And handsome!”

“I knew I’d find you, mum,” He said, fighting away tears. He didn’t want to cry right now. This was a happy moment, one that he would cherish forever. 

“You never had to look far, my dear boy,” She smiled, her eyes kind and twinkling, “I have always been with you.”

“I’ve missed you so much,” He admitted, “So much has happened. Qui-Gon… He’s… He’s gone.”

“I know,” She said, cradling his face between her hands, “And it wasn’t your fault.”

“He died for me,” He sniffed.

“And many others might.” She said in a suddenly serious voice, “Which is a difficult burden to carry, one that I fear I never prepared you for.”

“I don’t need anyone to die for me,” He promised, “I can take care of things myself!”

“Anakin, you are brave and you are kind, but you will need friends and allies. It means everything to me that you’ve found good ones.” She explained, “But do not believe that it is solely you they will lay their lives down for, but everything you will stand for.”

“I’m not sure what I stand for these days,” He said, “The Ministry wouldn’t help me find you and Dooku is an evil tyrant who is coming out of the shadows! It doesn’t feel like anyone is doing anything!”

“Be patient, young one,” She soothed, rubbing her thumbs along his temples, “You will grow into exactly who you need to be. I have always known you were special, long before you began to show signs of being a wizard. It is your heart that makes you noble, my love. And you will do the right thing in the end.”

“How do you know?”

“Because I made you, Anakin,” She laughed like he’d just asked the silliest question ever to be asked, which absently, he knew was wrong. He’d asked plenty of others that had been far more ridiculous, “I know you better than you know yourself at times.”

“I’m just happy to have you back,” He said, taking her hands in his, “So, we can be a family again.”

“We will always be family,” She assured him, “Never forget that.”

***

“Why hello, Obi-Wan,” Dooku said rather diplomatically, given their current positions. Wind howled behind him, sending his brown cape into a frenzy that whipped and snapped. “Long time no see.”

“Traitor,” Obi-Wan cradled the burn at the palm of his hand as he sat slumped on the ground, six feet below where Dooku stood. It was deep and continuously agonizing, unlike the sort one might get from accidentally grabbing the tea kettle straight from the stove. It charred his skin in a leathery fashion that would surely scar, spasming every so often. 

“Oh no, quite opposite, this must surely be a misunderstanding,” Though he leaned forward just a tad, “There must be another Obi-Wan Kenobi that will fit this grave marker just as finely. Surely, the one I was to find wouldn’t have been quite so easy to catch.”

He didn’t take the bait, nor did it get a rise out of him. He didn’t care about seeming powerful or strong enough to the likes of Dooku. He had no desire to appease the Sith. It was not his way.

“And to think,” He said, stroking his white beard, the ring that had given him away two years ago catching as he did, “Qui-Gon used to speak so highly of you.”

“He spoke highly of you too,” Obi-Wan said, “So, I suppose we’re both disappointed.”

He chuckled- a haughty sound, the kind that he used to make in class before delivering a scalding detention to the likes of an unsuspecting student. Then, his face fell, the wrinkles that were slack above his beard and creased his forehead suddenly made him look ages older than he was. Though come to think of it, Obi-Wan didn’t actually know how old the former DADA professor was at all.

“I do wish he were still alive,” He said, voice low and full of regret, “I could really use his help right about now.”

“Qui-Gon Jinn would never join you!” Obi-Wan snapped and he scowled when Dooku raised a white brow at him as though to mock him for revealing that thread of emotion. “You tried to kill him!”

“I wouldn’t be so sure about that,” Dooku paced around the perimeter of the grave, hands clasped behind his back and his large gait casual with the airs of someone who had all the time in the world. It gave Obi-Wan the impression of playing with one’s food. “Don’t forget, he was once my young mentee just as you were once his.”

“Then you betrayed him and everything he stood for,” Obi-Wan said firmly.

“And what was that?” Dooku asked, like they were having a genuine debate on the topic and he wasn’t waving death in Obi-Wan’s face, “Qui-Gon was a very reasonable man, not one to simply go with the flow. Had he learned what I now know, he likely would have seen reason.”

“You call pillaging muggle towns and setting streets ablaze, reasonable?” He asked, “I’d be wary to learn what you believe to be aggressive, then.”

“Sometimes, statements must be made, no matter how ugly and regrettable they are,” He sighed, as though he really felt it. Had Obi-Wan not known Dooku, he might have fallen for it. He was not the sort of frightening monster that he fought earlier. He was a man. One with perhaps something far more dangerous than mere might: an ego. 

“Nothing justifies the violence you have caused on so many innocent people, Dooku.” He said. 

“Your parents think otherwise,” He chuckled, and Obi-Wan tensed at his mentioning of them. He knew that Dooku caught it and that was partially why he continued down this line of thought. However, Obi-Wan could tell he was telling the truth as he did. 

“I have been happy to have their support through all of this. They did ask that I try and make you see reason. We do go far back, after all. I have orders saying otherwise, but the way I see it, there is only one way out of that grave, Obi-Wan.” His eyes glinted pure darkness, “And that is only if you join me and help me bring about a true peace.”

“Never,” He didn’t have to think about it, not even for a second. He wasn’t sure he’d ever been so sure in his entire life. 

He straightened his back, hands tightening behind him, but he remained poised as ever, “What if I told you that Hogwarts and the Ministry is under the thumb of a Sith lord as we speak?”

“I’d say that you’re a liar,” Obi-Wan retorted.

“Am I? I so easily slipped beneath the radar of the great Headmaster Yoda and Minister Valorum? Why not anyone else?” He asked. 

“Because there are no more powerful people in our community than Yoda or Valorum, and neither of them can be Sith Lords.”

“No, they are not,” Dooku said, “But trust me when I say, in a few years time, Hogwarts and the Ministry will fall to their true leader: Darth Sidious. The Aurors will fail. Yoda will fail. Unless…”

He paused, thinking about what he was going to say next. He’d always been a measured speaker, thoughtful and careful about what he would say. Nothing was ever truly off the cuff with Dooku. Even before he’d been revealed as evil, all had wondered what was on his mind, “Unless you join me and we pair together to destroy him ourselves.”

“Why would you want to destroy this Sidious?” Obi-Wan asked, “What would you stand to gain from that?”

“I’m sure Qui-Gon has taught you that there can only be two Sith, no more, no less.” He said, “Without Sidious, I could restore true peace, without this unnecessary violence upon muggle born children. I know you have such a soft spot for them…”

Obi-Wan schooled his features, not willing to give Dooku any greater satisfaction from seeing him squirm.

“It is Sidious who seeks to destroy them all. Every last one of them,” He shook his head, “I have no such malice towards them. It is our disbanded and ruined Ministry I seek reckoning upon. Surely, you have also noticed some inconsistencies.”

“Nothing is perfect,” Obi-Wan admitted, “But I will never join you, Dooku.”

“Noble to the last,” He shook his head, “Truly, I hold great respect for that, Obi-Wan. It is a shame you and your precious chosen one will have to die.”

Not so easily, he wouldn’t. Though admittedly still winded from his previous battle with the mysterious Vader, it seemed his night of fighting wasn’t quite over just yet. 

Salire Precepis!

He leapt high into the air, drawing his own wand in his right hand as he did so, narrowly dodging the jagged curse which had bolted his way. When he landed on the hard ground, legs shaking a bit from the impact, Dooku watched him with his long nose turned up in dissatisfaction.

Obi-Wan pulled his wand in a fighting position, one that had been practiced in class several times. Hell, he’d practiced this even in Dooku’s class before. His eyes fell to Anakin, who lie completely unconscious just off to the side. A different figure, cloaked in black, stood in front of him, guarding the TriWizard cup. His face was impossible to see, as he ducked his head low, but Obi-Wan had strong doubts that this was the Sidious that Dooku referenced so cavalierly.

“Do not bother to call to him,” Dooku said with a tight smile. He shot an approving nod towards his compatriot, who could have been a statue in his stoicism, “He is somewhere far away from here, a place he will never run from.”

“Why prolong the inevitable?” Dooku sighed heavily, like he was deeply burdened not by the prospect of killing Obi-Wan, but by the effort of it all, “I thought you were wise, Obi-Wan. But if you wish to die brutally, then die brutally you shall.”

Though it wasn’t Dooku who stepped forward, but his acquaintance.

“Obi-Wan Kenobi, meet Rael Aveross.”

Obi-Wan didn’t hesitate before immediately firing his first spell, Expelliarmus.

***

“Nowhere in the forest, they are,” Yoda confirmed as the scouted Aurors returned from their intensive search. There were several search parties administered, especially since Anakin was still a minor and had the trace on him. Obi-Wan’s had recently been removed, though strangely an entire year after his 17th birthday. “Taken elsewhere, they must have.”

“And the trace?” Palpatine asked, “Surely, there’s something conclusive there.”

“Static,” Yoda growled, “Blocking ministry signals, Dooku is, somehow.”

“But he can’t do that! He’s powerful but-” Shaak Ti complained.

“-The dark side is not something that can be solved with such logic,” Windu grimaced, “If Dooku has contacts that are higher up, it’s entirely possible that he’s figured out a way to temporarily block Skywalker’s trace.”

“But how?” Tahl asked. 

“The same way he did two years ago,” Windu said, looking around them, “By keeping him just close enough that it’s not proven useful to trace him. Or by blocking it with sinister magic.”

“Kenobi can apparate, perhaps that’s what happened?” Valorum suggested.

“Why apparate straight out of a contest he was about to win?” Tahl countered, “Not to mention the fact that boy has to be too exhausted to accomplish anything like that.”

“Hopefully he’s not too tired,” Windu said, “Because I don’t like the sound of two previously threatened champions disappearing.”

“This smells like Dooku to me,” Shaak Ti said in a low voice, “It’s just a matter of figuring out where he’s taken them.”

“And how,” Windu agreed.

“The cup, it has to be,” Yoda said in a low voice, “Check it prior to the task, I did, but fall into many hands it had since.”

“Including Gunray’s.” Windu recalled, “He’d been so certain about getting his scaly hands on it to ensure it wasn’t a decoy, or whatever rubbish that was.”

“Grab Gunray, someone must,” Yoda said. “Know something about this, he might.”

“He’s already been shipped off to Azkaban, though I doubt they’ve selected a cell for him just yet,” Valorum said as he moved away from the gathered professors in order to arrange for Gunray to be brought back for information. An owl was immediately sent off into the night, though the Minister’s owl always carried mail in a more expedited fashion than other birds.

“I’ll be honest,” Tahl said quietly, once Valorum was out of earshot, “I’ve been having terrible premonitions, many of which I’d hoped were not about this night. There are many ways this could go.”

“And?” Shaak Ti asked.

“Very, very few are anything resembling okay.” She said.

“Can you at least deduce where they are so we can help?” Windu asked.

“I’ve never seen a place,” She said, “Just blood… So much blood.”

“Nothing about that is lifting my spirits,” Palpatine sighed, “Should we send the other children back to the common rooms?”

“No, cause more disdain, that will,” Yoda said, “Have friends and family here, Skywalker and Kenobi do.”

“And in case Dooku decides to appear?” The potions professor prodded. “You know I am rarely a stick in the mud, Headmaster, and am all about following your orders, but perhaps only a few of us should wait here to stand guard.”

“Are you volunteering?” Windu asked tightly.

“I could be,” Palpatine reasoned, “I’m not as well versed in deflecting the dark arts as you are, Professor Windu, but I assure you, I can hold my own. I can stand back and if they were to return, I’d sound the alarms and bells immediately!”

“He cannot appear on Hogwarts property,” Tahl said, looking to Yoda, who confirmed this with only a quiet nod, “Which means they could be anywhere outside of this realm.”

“If not the forest, then where?” Shaak Ti asked.

Yoda looked at Minister Valorum, unease climbing in his chest. The Minister had asked that it be certain that Anakin Skywalker grabbed that cup first. Now, he looked positively ragged with anxiety that such a thing hadn’t exactly happened. 

Yoda wondered if he had, if both boys would be missing right now.

What did Dooku want with Obi-Wan Kenobi?

***

“Petrificus Totalus.” Dooku said from off to the side, or at least, that’s where Obi-Wan believed him to be standing. He was stuck, the spark of red light just barely spurted from his wand and lay in thin air just a few inches away from his face. His arm was stretched out, his legs still lunging forward. However, he did not budge. He could only move his eyes to watch as Rael Aveross loomed closer, keeping his hands tucked in his dark robes and his face completely shrouded. 

He circled Obi-Wan as though surveying every inch of him, notating his weaknesses, and continuing on. 

“Now, now,” Dooku tsked, “I’ve taught you better than that. You know that it’s always customary to bow before a proper duel.”

There was a sinistery to his voice as he said it and it didn’t take Obi-Wan long to figure out why, because once Aveross appeared in front of him again, he drove a swift knee straight to his gut, knocking the wind out of him, though Obi-Wan couldn’t even react due to the constraints of the spell- his stomach and chest remaining taut even as it was done again and again. 

All he could do was helplessly wheeze through gritted teeth. 

“He said, bow ,” Aveross hissed, shoving him forcefully by the back of the neck onto the ground and Obi-Wan fell like a pile of bricks hitting concrete, nothing bracing his fall as he smashed into a plot that laid flat. 

And just for good measure, the heel of a boot dug into the back of his head, smothering him against the stone until there was hardly space to breathe. 

Pain throbbed in his face and head, his blood staining this poor person’s grave now. He winced, trying to retain some dignity, but it was not easy as Aveross grabbed him from the hair and yanked him upward like a limp doll to show his face to Dooku. The older man sat with his legs crossed, perched on top of Obi-Wan’s plotted grave with all the nonchalance of someone waiting for tea to brew. 

“You’ve almost got it,” Dooku said pompously, “Rise to your opponent.”

He grunted as he was pulled to a full standing position by the hair, his head unable to tilt back and resist the tugging on each sensitive follicle. He tried to keep his eyes steady on Dooku, and to desperately think of a way out of this one. 

“Was that so hard?” He asked. “You know me to be old fashioned, Obi-Wan, so hand behind your back.”

Following the pattern to all of this, Obi-Wan was at least able to squeeze his eyes together tightly and clench his teeth before Aveross forced his previously outstretched arm into a bending position, bones dislocating and snapping against the weight of Dooku’s powerful freezing spell, and contorting like a pretzel behind his back.

He screeched in agony, feeling like his head might explode. Tears slipped through his shut eyes and glazed down his dirty and blood stained face. The faint sense that he might pass out drew upon him and he forced himself with every fiber of remaining consciousness that he had to stay awake, that he had to distract himself from the radiating torment that came from his right arm socket. 

Aveross moved away from him, much to Obi-Wan’s silent relief and positioned himself across the graveyard, bowly once and drawing his own wand. 

“Now, you may start.” Dooku flicked his wand, releasing Obi-Wan from his entrapment and chuckling when all he did was fall forward once again. This time, he managed to keep himself from collapsing completely with his burned hand breaking part of the fall. His right arm might as well have been completely detached, it hung loose and twisted in an ungodly position. 

The frozen expelliarmus charm flew into the middle of nowhere, striking only a distant tree. 

“Shit,” He muttered, feeling like he might vomit. He shuffled to his feet, grimacing as every second he held his wand suddenly felt like he was being tortured by it- like a knife digging into a deep wound. 

“5 points from Ravenclaw for such crude language!” He taunted, whipping his wand upward, sending Obi-Wan flying until he was falling much too fast and catching him inches from the ground before flinging him against a tree so hard that Obi-Wan could not differentiate whether it was the tree or he that shook with such prevalence. “This is hardly the performance of Ravenclaw’s Head Boy. Or have they truly gone soft since my age?”

Defodio.

From his position upside down and even with his head spinning, he’d managed to shoot a hole straight through the stone where Dooku sat, sending the older wizard flying and giving him precisely the opening he needed to rise again. 

Aveross was on him, though, blasting a well timed ball of fire straight towards him. Though his arms and torso were lagging, his legs were still fairly strong, and Obi-Wan was able to run, countering this quickly with a powerful stream of water.

Aqua Eructo.

Meeting in the middle, flame and water burst, spreading backwards into waves of their own. Obi-Wan had never been more glad to be at the negative end of his own spell, for it was much better to be struck with a jet of water than to be lit on fire. 

Aveross shed himself of his scorched robe, revealing a plain face that Obi-Wan thought nothing of. He didn’t quite understand why he’d been so secretive about it. These Sith were used to slithering around in the gutters though, so he couldn’t be too pressed about it. 

“Wordless magic,” Dooku, who had risen from his disarray, dusting dirt off fine-pressed robes, “I must say, I’m pleasantly surprised.”

“Talis Scalpere.” Aveross left no room for sentiments to be exchanged, though, clearly disgruntled by his burned clothes, and went for Obi-Wan’s head. 

Obi-Wan was glad to have deflected that one, sending it against an unfamiliar gravestone, which instantly devolved into hundreds of little cubed shaped rocks. That easily could have been him. 

Stupefy!

He shot in both directions, finding it best not to set his sights solely on one. Clearly, they were not above tag-teaming him right now. The only problem with this was receiving two counterspells coordinated at the same exact time. He fell to the ground again, rolling just in time to dodge, though his aching ribs were not grateful for this tactic.

He’d adapt though, he always did. 

“I thought a gentleman’s duel was between two people?” Obi-Wan tried for his own means of taunting. “Or do you not believe you can defeat me on your own?”

He could not merely beat them both with brauns. That was not nor would it ever be his style. Not to mention, Dooku’s greatest weakness was also his greatest strength: his intellect. 

“It seems you still have much to learn,” Dooku shook his head and shrugged off his cape, waving at Aveross to stay back near Anakin’s limp body. Obi-Wan tucked his head up from the ground, just to look at him for a moment and ensure he was still breathing.

“So, teach me then,” He dared, spitting out blood from his mouth and getting back into a dueling position, this time taking the moment to bow. His right arm was already stuck in the bent position behind his back from earlier, cracked completely backwards and out of place.

He blinked steadily, forcing himself not to think of it and swallowed the rising bile in his throat. He had an end in sight. Better to play into his whims to get his guard down. He needed to get over to Anakin and that cup. It was obviously a portkey. At the very least, it would take them back to the forest.

But there only being one remaining made him hope for otherwise. 

“Very well then,” Dooku said after a long beat of staring at him.

“Master, are you certain this-” Aveross’ objections were cut off with no more than a swift nod. Dooku was not the sort to wear his emotions on his sleeve- not now and not ever. However, it wasn’t difficult to decipher his silent threats. Obi-Wan could read their dynamic instantly. Aveross was indeed, not a Sith, not in the full extent that Dooku was. He wanted to be, that much was obvious, but he was nothing more than a hired hand in the end.

He tucked that bit of knowledge away.

They took their respective bows, Obi-Wan’s entire body thrumming with adrenaline being the only thing keeping him from collapsing all together again. Even with that in mind, he didn’t intend on having yet another full blown duel. He wouldn’t survive it and neither would Anakin.

Anakin…

He glanced towards the boy, who was still caught in whatever trance he’d been put under. Aveross had nudged him with his boot to ensure he was still alive and seemed satisfied with the results before turning away to watch his master and Obi-Wan fight. 

He wasn’t sure if it was good or bad that the third year was unconscious for this nightmare.

Dooku didn’t make the first move. His arms were crossed behind his back and his eyes calculating. He was not the sort to simply fire off spells left and right. No, he would approach this as he did with everything: strategy. Obi-Wan knew he was on his last leg of defense, most likely, and that he was vastly outmatched at the moment. 

However, what he needed, was help. 

Pierototum Locomotor!

He waved his wand and Dooku moved to retaliate, but seemed momentarily surprised nothing struck at him. Not until the gigantic statues behind him, which had previously served as faceless placeholders to some unknown wizard’s place of eternal rest, trudged towards him. 

They swung and operated like giants, waving large stone fists in the air and bringing them down around Dooku. The old wizard leapt, dodging and parrying against them. The one wielded a sword, which was larger than Dooku was in height, swinging it messily, but effectively to distract him.

Obi-Wan bolted, stunning Aveross quickly and moving towards Anakin and the cup, until the cup seemed to leap on its own accord, just out of reach. When looking back, Aveross’ eyes had been the only thing that moved. 

Judging by the glimmering green light around the triumphant blue cup, it was now obvious that it had been jinxed to escape his touch. As he flexed his burned hand, which hopefully looked far worse than it was, he could see now why it had the reaction that it did when he touched it.

Which meant that the other had been a fake. 

He could practically hear the spell break from behind him and that Aveross was no longer still. He caught the man’s chosen spell- a nasty one called sectumsempra, which was amongst the curses that never heal, and shoved it back towards him, catching him by surprise with his own reflexes. This caused a sharp slit across the man’s front and he fell to his knees. 

He looked up at him darkly, pain swelling at the forefront of his gaze. 

Except Obi-Wan wasn’t looking back at Aveross. He was looking in the eyes of his mentor, Qui-Gon Jinn.

Briefly, his brain stuttered, but only for a moment as he forced himself to see through the trick, to make sense of it. The longer he thought about it, the more he could make out the differences between this imposter and the fallen hero that had been Qui-Gon. It was the eyes, really. They lacked the spark that Qui-Gon’s always held, even to his dying breath.

And Obi-Wan had been quite familiar with that moment, seeing as he bore witness to it not just once, but many times in sleep. Aveross wouldn’t die from this, not from where the spell had backfired against him. Something about that gave Obi-Wan some peace.

It didn’t last though, because the fleeting sense of running out of time was upon him, especially as Dooku thwarted the last of the stone giants in his way.

“Defodio!” Obi-Wan commanded, bursting a hole through the final giant, hoping to at least clip Dooku with some of the explosion. Though he didn’t deal the damage he’d intended to, the dark wizard did appear at the very least slightly winded, and incredibly pissed off.

“So, Ravenclaw’s star pupil wants to be taught a lesson, then class is in session,” He said slowly, taking a deep breath as he paced the perimeter of the graveyard, stepping on broken rubble in his way, before turning to fix Obi-Wan with a neutral look, “Today we will be learning about the unforgivable curses. Starting with, imperio! ”

Obi-Wan moved to perform the counter curse, but it went nowhere, because the curse hadn’t been driven towards him… But on Anakin .

He watched in horror as he slowly rose to full height, looking much taller than Obi-Wan remembered, with eyes a blinding blue that allowed for no whites to be shown. 

“I do believe it’s time you fought someone your own size, hm?” Dooku quirked his mouth, amused by this song and dance.

“Please don’t hurt him,” Obi-Wan didn’t want to beg with a Sith lord, and he certainly wouldn’t succumb to his wants no matter the threat, but he couldn’t bear the thought of his promise to Qui-Gon, to Anakin, to end like this. 

“Don’t you understand, Obi-Wan?” Dooku laughed a bit, “It is not him I sought to hurt, it is you. This entire tournament, it has always been you .”

“Bombarda!” Anakin’s robotic voice ordered, hitting an explosion just at Obi-Wan’s feet that sent him backwards. Then, when he’d been able to hastily escape that and diffuse the flames, Anakin didn’t wait to expel, “Expulso!”

“Expelliarmus!” Obi-Wan attempted to disarm him, but their beams caught in a standoff, one that Obi-Wan feared the results of. Blue and red stretched across the space of the field, colliding in a hot white ball of fire. Despite Anakin being younger and knowing less spells, this mattered not when he wasn’t in control of his own devices.

Dooku was effectively siphoning the raw energy from Anakin and using it to overpower Obi-Wan. He felt his arms buckle, his knees shake, and his breaths draw heavier. He couldn’t simply hold him forever and he couldn’t perform a countercurse at risk of injuring Anakin. 

“How fitting it is that the very person who attacks you, is one you will never fight back,” He said, voicing his thoughts even as they came to him.

“Wake up, Anakin!” Obi-Wan yelled, even if it was futile. 

Obi-Wan’s red line grew shorter and shorter as he was losing steam, as Anakin’s only seemed to become more powerful with every growing second. 

Exhaustion, that was all Obi-Wan knew, when the curse finally gave out and both spells turned back at him, sending him flying several feet in the air at the impact of such a crash, losing his wand in the process.

He fell on his stomach, breaking several ribs and quite possibly more in the process. He wheezed as he attempted to find strength to stand up.

But he wasn’t given much of an opportunity anyway.

“Why don’t we run through the next curse, Anakin?” Dooku asked calmly.

“No, Anakin!” Obi-Wan yelled, trying to get through to him, but the blue current of crucio’s curse was already escaping the tip of his wand, even if it was a spell Anakin himself hadn’t learned just yet. Dooku stood behind him, like a giant shadow ready to eclipse any lingering remnants of light.

He’d not known agony until he was swept under the line of the cruciatus curse. His body shook violently like it was being electrocuted, only it was much worse. He couldn’t find the space to breathe in between his cries. There was no end in sight and all he could do was scream and howl at the sense of knives digging into every corner of his body.

What they didn’t tell you, was that it not only invaded all of your pain receptors, seemingly sending the body on overdrive, but it made your mind feel as though it was cooking to the point of overheating. He saw images of his life pass before his eyes and turn to fire and smoke.

“My oh my, such power,” he could barely make out Dooku’s voice, “A much better student than you. No wonder Qui-Gon sought to trade you away like you were nothing.”

He cried, shoving away visions of Qui-Gon’s disapproving stare.

“You are nothing.” It was Anakin who said this, though it didn’t sound like him. Black smoke clouded around him and he looked much older and hardly recognizable to the kind spirited boy that made homemade birthday cards and told silly jokes to make people laugh when they were down. 

He couldn’t determine how long it went on, but only that it was enough to nearly draw him away from his body. It was different from a dementor’s kiss, though, where the soul slipped from the body like one removed a pair of pants. No, this was as though hooks had driven into his skin and ripped him open slowly, peeling back the layers of sanity miniscule by miniscule. 

But when it stopped, it took a moment to heal, taste, smell, or even see anything beyond residual bursts of blue lightning. The heat of his suffering had been so intense that all he could do was shiver where he lay on the grass. 

He took several deep breaths through his nose. In and out. In and out. He tried to remember a trick Qui-Gon had taught him years before, when he’d taken a nasty fall in Quidditch and the bone of his leg popped through his skin. He’d almost blacked out then too, but Qui-Gon had maintained his gaze and kept him awake.

“Magic is not just found in the spells we cast, Obi-Wan, but in the strife we overcome. You must ground yourself in the moment, feel the pain and acknowledge it, but cast it away like a raincloud. Like you are the sun, itself.”

It had seemed like a load of dither back then, especially when he was biting on a towel to keep himself from screaming. Surely, if he could, he’d do the same thing now, but he didn’t have any other resources at the moment.

“There is no emotion, there is peace.

There is no ignorance, there is knowledge.

There is no passion, there is serenity.

There is no chaos, there is harmony.

There is no death, there is the Force.”

He’d always wondered what the “force” was, but now, as he drew himself out of that spiraling pit of red that swirled behind his eyelids, he knew it was the very thing that made him a wizard. It was spirit.

Tears trickled from his eyes, down his nose and onto a single blade of grass that he’d fixated on. He forced himself to turn his head to meet the tip of Anakin’s wand. 

The boy watched him stoically, unmoving and uncowed by this display. 

“Anakin…” He whispered, “It’s me… Remember?”

“It is useless to try and reach him, Obi-Wan,” Dooku said, placing a hand on the boy’s shoulder, “He is mine now. It is ironic, because I had fixed all of this just to have you, just to destroy you. But because you have so kindly delivered him to me, I will offer you one last lesson.”

He patted Anakin on the shoulder and turned, as though this business was finished, “The killing curse.”

***

“I’m just so glad we’ll be together again!” He smiled encouragingly, and then tugged on her hand, “You would be shocked to see everything that’s changed! I live with the Kenobis these days and they’ve got more swimming pools than we did holes in our walls!”

“My, that’s a bit excessive,” She said, not moving from where she stood, instead pulling him back, as though steadying him. She was always good at that, “And your grades?”

“Better,” He wasn’t sure why she wanted to talk about something trivial like that right now, during their big reunion, “Windu still has it out for me, but what cares about that? I rode a dragon earlier this year! And I became a waiter, which isn’t nearly as exciting except I did help Satine and Obi-Wan hook up in the process. It’s as gross as it sounds. I had my first dance, platonically, with Padmé! I got to teach my own class and brought down a slimy fraud of a professor with my skills! I-”

“-Ani, Ani, slow down,” She tilted her head, “Tell me, are you happy?”

He frowned, “Well, I am now.”

“No, I mean, beyond this moment. Were you happy?” She asked.

“I guess… Sometimes, I was,” He shrugged and then shook his head, something was buzzing in his chest and for a moment, his vision was warped before he blinked and focused again on his mother, “But I never gave up on you. That’s the reason I did this tournament! To find you and bring you back with me!”

There was something sad in her brown eyes that he couldn’t name. What was there to be sad about now, after all? They were together again and this time, they wouldn’t have to part.

“That breaks my heart a bit,” She admitted and he was truly dumbfounded. 

“No, I promise- I swear to you, I’m not going back to Hogwarts. I’ll go to muggle school! Whichever you like and I’ll toss away the whole chosen one champion thing,” He said, “I’ll stay with you and you can be safe, because I’ll protect you-”

“-No, Anakin,” She said in a low voice, turning slightly away from him, “I cannot let you do that.”

“What? Why? You’re the one who was afraid to tell me about all of this stuff!” He gestured wide, even if there was nothing physical to refer to at the present second, “I don’t need to be a hero! I can just be your son and that’ll be enough, right?”

“You have always been enough for me,” She vowed, “But you are more for this world than you understand. I see that now, what I didn’t before.”

“But… I don’t want to leave you again,” He said and the buzzing now felt like pounding. Was this his heart? Was he having a heart attack? “Which is why we’ve gotta get out of here. Wherever here is, anyway.”

Something clicked in his brain, like an itch, but he didn’t scratch it. Instead, he didn’t take his eyes off his mother, as though she might disappear into thin air if he did. That was how it felt the first time. It was as though he’d turned his back and she was taken from him. 

Which begged the question…

“Why… Why are you here?” Anakin asked, a lump rising in his throat even if he didn’t understand why. 

“I’ve always been here,” She smiled genially and stroked his hair. It was an uncharacteristic change in tone. She almost seemed dreamlike the longer he looked at her. Her image was fuzzy and her skin nearly too bright to be real. It was like she was glowing. 

“No, but how?” He pressed, “Surely, you remember.”

“Funny,” She said whimsically, “I don’t really recall. It was as though one moment I was on the train platform with you and the next I was here.”

Anakin took a step back, not to separate himself from her, but as though he were taking a better look. He considered their surroundings again. There was no sign of threat, unless you counted a large tumble down the hill as a possibility. He didn’t even know where they were. Hogwarts nor the forest were in sight. Hell, they stood on top of a mountain in the midst of a barren field, where it rain everywhere but here. 

“And where is here?” He asked.

“I think you have that answer better than I do, Anakin.” She said carefully, “You’re the one who came here.”

“I was brought by the cup,” He said suddenly, “And Obi-Wan… Where’s Obi-Wan?”

Panic filled his gut and he got the feeling that nothing was right. His mother, upon another glance, looked more like a reflection in the water rather than a real person. Even her touch was like water slipping through his fingertips.

Then, he realized, it was he that was glowing. That spot at the center of his chest, where he always figured his heart would be, had a beacon of light pouring from it. He didn’t know what it meant, just that his time was limited. 

“Where’s Obi-Wan, mum?” He repeated when she didn’t answer. She’d grown rather melancholic again, staring at him as though he was but a memory of someone she used to know rather than her son.

“That’s for you to find out dear, but only if you wish.” She said.

“I can’t leave you,” He begged, falling to his knees, “Not again. I can’t… I can’t take it!”

“You are strong, my dear boy, and you will endure so much, but you have so much love in your life. You cannot forget that. Please don’t throw that all away for me.”

“I choose you though,” He said, looking up at her desperately, “I chose to find you, remember?”

“But not to keep me,” She smiled wistfully, “And I am so proud of you for that. Your choice was clear, even as you fought that horrible monster earlier. You could have claimed the cup for your own taking, but you didn’t. You ran to find your friend.”

“He needed me! But I need you!” He said. “Don’t leave me.”

“Never,” She whispered, “As always, it is up to you. I have fulfilled my purpose in this plain of existence.”

“What purpose is that?” He asked, tears freely rolling down his face.

“Waiting for you to come and find me. To see you again with my own two eyes before…”

“Before what?” He asked, feeling a bit desperate as he clutched her shoulders, gasping as his hands went straight through them. 

“Before we are to part again,” She gently removed his hands, kissing them each before resting them at his side, “Do not cry, little love, we will see each other again. I have full faith that you’ll find me. And if you find yourself lonely, I will always be with you.”

“In real life?”

“Anything is real if it lives in your heart.” She pressed her lips to his hair and Anakin’s eyes fluttered closed. He took a moment to relish in this comfort, unknowing if he would ever have it again, but knowing that when he opened his eyes, she would be gone.

If those you loved were ever really gone, that is.

***

“I’m so sorry, Anakin,” Obi-Wan croaked, consciousness fading as the weight of his injuries caught up to him. “Just know, this isn’t your fault. None of this is your fault. You’re like my little brother, no matter what happens here. And- And if you find yourself lonely, I will always be with you.”

But just as Anakin moved to complete the spell, the necklace that hung from his neck turned a brilliant blue and Obi-Wan was dumbstruck to find his eyes return to normal, absent of any trace of possession. Somehow… Some way, despite how impossible that sounded, Anakin Skywalker and that necklace broke the imperius curse. And there was no time to consider what or how he did it. He looked confused and terribly upset, but they simply couldn’t afford to lose this sudden brilliant advantage offered to them. He raised his finger to his lips, indicating that he not say anything to give them away.

“The cup.” He mouthed.

Anakin understood, his eyes peering to the side to where the cup now rested near Obi-Wan’s intended grave plot. He knelt down, as though he were going to get close to apply the spell.

“This will be the end of you, Obi-Wan Kenobi.” Anakin said stiffly, as though he were trying to give off the impression that he was still possessed. 

“It’s about time,” Dooku said, “Finish him and then we will overthrow the dark lord himself.”

“Save yourself,” Obi-Wan whispered, just soft enough that only Anakin would hear.

Instead, the boy shook his head slowly.

He turned around on his heels, “Lux caeca!” He shot the starburst of light straight towards Dooku, who had been sufficiently caught off guard by the jinx that stars swirled around him, dizzying him and sending him tripping into the empty grave.

“What? How?”

But Anakin didn’t wait for what Dooku had to say or do next, “Accio TriWizard Cup!” 

Sure enough, the cup didn’t have the same resistance effect on Anakin, as it bursted from its spot on the ground and into the boy’s hands. Before grasping it, Anakin gripped tightly onto Obi-Wan’s burned and battered hand.

“Your fate will be the same as mine.” He said before everything began to twist and cascade into light.

Just before they completely vanished, Dooku had managed to crawl from his pit and tossed Obi-Wan’s wand- pointed and sharp right into the flurry of distortion. 

***

Satine wasn’t sure if her heart would ever stop pounding. Time was stretching cruelly with the professors arguing together near the edge of the forest and the students quietly whispering to each other.

“What if they died? Would we even know?” A Ravenclaw said a little too loudly to their friend. Awkwardly they turned and saw Satine’s furious glare, eyes wide and desperately searching. She was sure, by the way the younger Ravenclaw’s eyes widened and how they ducked their head that she had to look deranged at the least. She refused to even consider such a horrible thought, even if it was logically crawling around her brain like a centipede. Each of its hundred legs being another horrifying thought about what on earth could have happened.

The goblet, the shark, the dementors, they’d known this tournament was rigged from the start. No one had believed them. They were too young to be taken seriously, but not too old to di-

She gripped Cody’s hand tighter. When the sky had gone dark he’d taken her hand, staring up at the blank sky without a single word. Uncharacteristically quiet even now. Words had been stolen from the both of them, like the dark sky swallowed them whole. All they had was each other in a pit of madness.

With her other hand she had pulled Obi-Wan’s jacket tighter around her shoulders, “Hold onto this for me,” that’s what he’d said, what he’d asked. It felt now like the only thing she could do for him… It was the only thing she could do for him.

They felt alone, even if that wasn’t the case. Somewhere in the audience were others who cared for Anakin, who cared for Obi-Wan. Not like she did though, she had decided selfishly. She’d just gotten him, he’d finally let himself escape from a horrible world just to be sent…

Somewhere.

Quinlan and Hera were standing together watching the professors deliberate. Although both had seemed upset about being shoved out of the competition they were still now, holding their breath, waiting. Satine was about to turn, to look at Cody, to say something even if she hadn’t a clue what-

A powerful wind swept through the stadium, like the molecules in the air were forcefully being pushed aside. There was a crack and then cheering, so much cheering as Anakin and Obi-Wan appeared. Anakin was holding the cup high above his head. Gryffindor streamers burst into the air red and gold twisting and falling around the two boys. Obi-Wan had landed standing, but he was turned away from her. Anakin’s wide eyes held no glory, only panic. His mouth moved forming Obi-Wan’s name as his mentor let go of his hand and pressed it to his chest-

Someone in the front of the audience screamed, and it turned into a chorus of shouting.

Blood was pooling under his blue and silver shirt where a long thin object portruded. He staggered, and then fell. Silence fell just as harshly.

“MOVE!” Satine shouted, and as if she’d casted a spell the audience split down the middle. She scrambled, her hand ripping away from Cody as she barrelled down and over the barrier. She forced her way past the foolish hands of Aurors. Running across the field, every step she was noticing another horrible detail. Like how his right arm was bent in many different angles, turning colors. His fingers were mangled and twisted to match. Each breath he took seemed like a frightful amount of effort. His mouth was twisted into a pained grimace and he seemed to be trying awfully hard to keep quiet.

Anakin was speaking to him, saying something Satine could not hear, even with the close proximity as she fell to her knees with no thought of jarring to her own body. Not when Ben’s was hardly there at all. She had a hand on him as quick as she could, turning him so he was laying in her arms, where she tried not to look at the bit of wood taking residence through his body, but instead at the painstricken eyes gazing at her with only a small amount of recognition.

“Ben,” she whispered, shock rolling through her as she fiercely brushed his hair out of his face, out of the blood , “Ben!”

“I-it was Dooku,” Anakin stuttered, his voice a terrified whisper. If she had any eyes for him she would have seen the white knuckled grip he had, still holding onto the trophy.

But she had no eyes from him, only her best friend, the boy she’d finally after 7 years been allowed to truly be with. Recognition had formed in his expression, still, even broken and mangled in her arms, held a glint of affection in his eyes, for her . She shifted and he gave a soft cry of pain, feeling the way his ribs shifted of their own volition and he turned to cough, blood dripping over his lips. Satine felt her blood run cold.

He was watching her again, lips moving to say her name, but it hardly came out sounding like anything before he was coughing again harshly. She cradled him as gently as she could with her arms like jello and her whole form shaking. For Ben’s credit he just looked frustrated with himself, taking an awful shallow breath, he tried and failed to say her name again.

“Stop it Ben,” She hadn’t realized she’d started to cry until she heard it in her own voice. She could see he was slowly losing the battle with consciousness. Before she could try and keep him awake for the healers that were rushing onto the field, she felt his better hand, still burnt and bruised, grasp the knot of her tie with a force she didn’t think he could still possess.

She was pulled down forcefully, narrowly avoiding getting stabbed with his wand herself. He kissed her desperately . Like there was something he was trying to tell her and like he could think of no better way than kissing her with reverence .

“Before I go, I need you to know that I-”

“Tell me after.”

There had been something he’d wanted to tell her, but she’d made him wait .

One of her hands moved to support his head, slipping on his blood, but if this is what he wanted. If he wanted to kiss her in what was possibly his last moments-

She let out a sob as he pulled away. His face was blurring under her tears, but she didn’t need to see clearly to feel the tension leaking out of his body. His neck lost its strength and his head lulled under her careful hold.

“Ben?” Her voice was strangled, she was choking, not just on her tears, but her heart. She felt his soft breath on her face once more, but not again as his body stilled.

“Ben!” She shook him, she knew she shouldn’t, but she did anyways. There were hands on her suddenly, ripping him out of her arms. Taking him away from her.

“BEN!” She wailed. Her pain, her panic, her grief twisted her voice into something she’d never heard before. But he was dying and he was being taken away . If she cried and acted quite unlike how a Head Girl should behave than it was his fault , “ BEN! ”

She would have to hope he would make it through, his blue eyes would open back up and she’d blame him for causing a scene. She’d yell at him, but then he’d laugh and apologize even though he had no right too. She was crying so hard, sobbing into her arms as she let him slip away from her sight.

Anakin had moved to sit beside her, she could feel his shoulder right next to hers, he didn’t say anything, just sat there breathing wildly. More footsteps and then another form sat on her other side. She looked up through water vision at Cody who was being watched carefully by an Auror with a black eye. Cody was sporting a cut across his nose that hadn't been there five terribly long minutes ago. He wrapped an arm around her without so much as a glance and although his wasn’t the embrace that she wanted right then she fell into it.

It wasn’t really that long before she was given the clear to follow after Ben. He’d been taken swiftly to the hospital wing and although Satine feared terribly what she would find when she got there she did not hesitate in her steps. Anakin walked alongside her. They were walking too slowly, much too slowly.

Now that she was caught alone with the third year, she felt obliged to turn and look at him. After all she was a prefect and he was a thirteen year old boy who had clearly just witnessed horrors she didn’t want to imagine. She tried on a mask of maturity, she wasn’t sure how Obi-Wan was so good at it.

“Are you alright? You weren’t hurt?” She managed to ask, voice still wavering with tears. Anakin looked up at her through his eyelashes as if to hide.

“I’m alright,” He was quieter than she’d ever heard him. He very clearly hesitated before continuing, “It’s all my fault.”

Satine felt cold as her expression tried to twist to scrutiny, “What?”

“Something happened, with the cups,” He explained, eyes tracing the lines of the trophy, glittering in his hands, like it was the ugliest thing he’d ever seen, “When I came too I- well I didn’t really. I was trapped somewhere with my mum and I,” He cut himself off both hands clutching the cup like he didn’t trust them to do anything else, “I wanted to stay with her.”

Satine didn’t have time to say anything before he’d spun to her begging, pleading for understanding, “I swear if I had known, If I’d have realized I’d have broken through sooner! I didn’t want Obi-Wan to get hurt. I didn’t know Dooku was there,” Anakin ran a hand through his hair, “I just- She’s my mum and I was so happy to see her that I didn’t even consider that it was all in my head.”

“Sounds like a powerful charm,” Satine pursed her lips, considering. She knew several ways to put someone to sleep, but not to have them dream or hallucinate. Especially not something that likely had been very vivid to trick Anakin.

“I didn’t mean to take so long,” Anakin wiped away a stray tear, “I- I woke up and I saw him and he- well you saw.”

“I’m glad you weren’t hurt,” Satine managed, choking down grim memories of Obi-Wan shaking and pale. Red blood… “You managed to see through the lies, and I’m grateful for it.”

“Even though Obi-Wan was hurt? Ev-even if it was my fault?” He asked guiltily.

“This wasn’t your fault,” Satine believed it, “Of course I’m glad you're okay. This whole tournament has been bloody awful. Ben’s had a target on his back the entire time.”

They walked in silence for a moment as they finally, finally had the hospital wing doors in sight.

“He shouldn’t have even entered this tournament,” She reminded him, “Though you shouldn’t have either. None of this would have happened in the first place if it hadn’t been for-”

She pulled open the door to the hospital wing and froze, an ugly and quite unbecoming sneer making its way onto her face.

His parents were here.

Quietly and calmly, Satine turned towards Anakin. She took a deep breath and then another.

“Wait here,” She left no room for argument, using her best Head Girl voice, “There’s something I need to take care of.”

When she entered, she entered alone.

She walked over towards where they stood just a bit away from a closed curtain. Medical staff still fluttered in and out, but she paid them no mind. His parents didn’t turn to look at her, though she wished they would have started this conversation, she had no problem taking a turn.

“I don’t believe you’ve been invited here,” Satine’s voice did shake, only a little and certainly not enough to be worried about.

“I don’t need an invite to see my son on his deathbed,” His mother did not turn, but her face was not caring, only cold.

“According to the law? You do,” Satine moved so they would be forced to see her, even if it was out of their peripherals, “And I know for a fact you are no longer listed as his contacts.”

“That boy doesn’t know what’s good for him,” His father gripped his cane with force, likely imagining a scenario where he could hit Satine with it and not find himself in jail, “He’s a Kenobi, he needs us. Whether he likes it or not.”

“He has everything he needs,” She defended, fists curling “And he knows more good than you ever will.”

“You’re referring to yourself then,” His father shook his head.

“Not just me,” She shook her head, thinking about how at ease he was before the tournament, before- before-

“You’re still so naive to the way this world works, Kryze.”

“Blood isn’t everything,” She scowled, “As much as you believe it to be. Your son has found family where you’ve offered none.”

“He betrayed his family,” His mother said darkly, “I’d be careful before he betrays yours.”

“You need to leave,” She moved again, placing herself in front of them, “Now! I won’t be having you here when he wakes up.”

His mother scoffed quietly, “ If he wakes up, don’t you think he’d want to have a discussion with the people who know what’s best for him?”

“I do,” Satine gritted her teeth, trying not to throw up about agreeing with Mrs. Kenobi even if it wasn’t in the way she thought, “Which is why I’m aski- telling you to. Get. Out.”

His mother made like she was going to move forward, but his father raised a hand and shooed her away. Practically growling, she turned away.

“I can’t believe I raised such a weak son that he’d need to get a mudblood to fight his battles for him,” He shot a glare out of the corner of his eye to Satine, “I won’t make such a mistake with the next one.”

Anakin. He was talking about Anakin.

“He doesn’t need me to fight his battles for him,” Satine made sure to declare, fists hanging stiffly at her side, “But I will anyways because I-” she wanted to say something else, “care for him, something I know you do not.”

“He’s running out of time to crawl back to us,” His father didn’t even look perturbed by the accusation. He simply checked his pocket watch and walked past his wife towards the exit.

His mother waited one moment longer, just enough time for a nurse to pause beside her and smile without knowing the beast she was talking to, “He’s stable again,” The nurse looked at Mrs. Kenobi with so much warmth that it would have almost been humorous when she stared down her nose at her with a cold uncaringly icy glare. Almost.

“How unfortunate to hear.” She turned and the nurse looked properly stricken, “It seems I have no son after all.”

Satine sat on the bed facing Obi-Wan’s curtain and waited.

She felt horribly weary as the night marched on. Nurses slowly stopped drifting in and out of the curtain. They tried to convince her to rest, to eat. She did not. It was only as the sun began to rise and color began leaking through the tall windows that she found cause to move from her position at all.

A weak cough from behind the curtain.

She didn’t bother to wait for a nurse. She stood ignoring all instructions that had been previously given to her by peeling back the slim fabric that had kept her separated from him for long enough.

He lay still on the cot, head bandaged and chest wrapped up. Even with the bulk of wrappings however she could see the rise and fall with his weak breaths. Dawn light fell across his face, his eyes were still closed and she sighed, feeling silly for wishing he’d be awake. She turned to resume her watchful position on the adjacent cot when she felt a soft touch on her hand.

She whirled around and caught his just barely cracked open deep blue eyes in hers. She immediately rushed to hold his hand, sitting just on the edge of his bed lest her legs give out from under her.

“Ben,” his name fell off her tongue so quietly she was surprised he heard it at all, but he shifted where he lay. A small gasp of pain had her placing her other hand on his shoulder to deter him from moving further.

“Sat-tine,” his voice was hoarse and it was clearly still a struggle for him to speak.

“No absolutely not,” She moved her hand from his shoulder to his lips to quiet him before brushing his hair back again. His eyelids fluttered under the touch, “Don’t move, I’m going to get a healer and some water, alright?” She found herself brushing back his hair again and again, her hands shaking so bad, but finding comfort in touch. Even still she made to get up to leave him, if only for a minute, but he made an awful struggle to sit up. It only took a gentle push to knock him back down to the cot.

“N-no, Satine,” His voice was coated in pain, clearly he needed some potions in him quickly, but he held onto her hand like a lifeline. It was more than enough convincing to have her sitting right back down again.

“What is it? Are you in pain? I’m sure you’re overdo for several potions, darling,” She fretted. Her free hand hovering over his chest, but terrified to touch him.

“I need-” He coughed, coughed again. His breath practically falling into a wheeze as he stared at the ceiling for a moment dazed, “I need to tell you,” He still managed to continue and she moved to lean over him from above so he would hopefully stop moving around, “What I wanted to tell you be- before the tournament,” She sighed, caressing his face softly, thinking very hard about how it looked now and not how it looked covered in blood.

“That can wait Ben,” Satine told him sternly, “You need to focus on healing right now.”

“No!” He forced himself up into a sitting position so suddenly that it was all Satine could do to catch him as he choked down a cry of pain.

“Ben you idiot!” Satine exclaimed, “You’re going to make it worse-”

“Satine!” He raised his voice, as loud as he could make it, and raised the hand wrapped in thick gauze to the side of her face. The look in his eyes… It was the same desperation he’d had when he’d kissed her. She held onto him tightly supporting his weight since his body could not.

“Yes?” She asked quietly. She looked into his eyes, so blue and even through the pain they were clear and certain. He held an air of complete seriousness and it made her shutter, pushing down anxiety over what could be more important than him resting right now-

“I love you,” Such a simple phrase, but said by his voice and with a level of absolute devotion she wondered suddenly, if only for a minute, if she was worthy of it. If she deserved it.

“You chose now to tell me? Right now? ” Because of course she’d known deep down, even if she was letting herself be in denial about it for her own composure.

“I wanted to tell you,” He wheezed, “But you told me to wait. I’m tired of waiting.”

“Right now? Right after you were surely to die?” She found herself repeating, eyes blurring. She tried to wipe away the tears with her arm, but didn’t have enough hands to do so properly.

“I’d be happy to tell you again and again and again, until we find the most suitable time,” He used his hand already on her face to wipe away the tears before they could fall, “I love you,” He repeated.

“Damn you, Ben,” She couldn’t help, but laugh. A short relieved, watery laugh, “I love you too,” He let his head drop onto her shoulder as he struggled to catch his breath. She had no trouble letting him. She held him close her hand stroking through his hair over and over and over.

“I think you should keep the jacket,” His voice was muffled, but she heard him. She pushed him up so she could look at him in confusion, he gave a wheezy sort of chuckle, “We get to match that way,” He pointed towards his clean and mended jersey folded on his side table, “I like that we match,” He grinned a loopy sort of smile.

“We match all the time?” She reminded him, “We’re in the same house and all.”

“Ah yes,” He admitted, “But I like this too, Mrs. Head Girl.” He was looking at her in adoration so much so that she felt a little overwhelmed by it all. She leaned forward and pressed a kiss to his forehead.

“I think it’s about time for you to go back to sleep, Mr. Head Boy,” She shook her head, but she was still smiling.

“I’m not too late am I?” She turned to see Cody, standing just at the edge of the curtain. He had a bandage keeping together the cut on his nose and looked warily at the scene in front of him. Like he didn’t want to intrude, but Ben gave a little pat to the space on the other side of the bed.

“Where have you been?” Satine raised an eyebrow, because while she’d had her mind on other things, it did seem odd he hadn’t barreled in here earlier.

“Had to get questioned by a couple Aurors,” He shrugged as Ben gave him an odd look while Satine gently lowered him back down towards the pillows.

“What happened to your face?” Ben asked and Cody just gave his arm a very gentle pat.

“Just a misunderstanding, nothing to worry about,” He squirmed under both their gazes.

“I thought we established you’re an awful liar Cody Fett,” Satine answered for the both of them making sure Ben stayed quiet.

“ Anyways ,” He clearly didn’t want to talk about it, not that Satine needed him too. She could put two and two together. She’d have done the same thing if they’d tried to stop her, “I had to give the Headmasters a piece of my mind,” He changed the subject, “We’ve been telling them this whole bloody year that this things been rigged and they’ve just sat around twiddling their thumbs!”

“That’s not true-” Ben tried to start, but Satine simply covered his mouth with her hand. He gave her a weak glare, but it wasn’t substantial enough for her to budge.

“You’ve done enough talking,” She told Ben, though it was more warm than stern. He loved her, she couldn’t be too mad after all. She turned back to Cody, “You didn’t start another war with the Hutts did you? Because I think we’ve had enough of that.”

“Stars of course not Satine,” He rolled his eyes, “I’ve had enough with the Hutt clan this year, trust me. Plus it’s not like any of them particularly wanted to listen to me, even if Headmaster Yoda is good at pretending,” He hesitated, “The reporters might have heard me though.”

Satine ripped her hand away from Ben’s mouth quickly. Staring at him with wide betrayed eyes, “Did you just lick me?” She said aghast, “Obi-Wan Kenobi!”

Said Obi-Wan Kenobi just huffed out the ghost of a laugh before turning to Cody, “Let’s hope not. I think we’ve had enough of them too.”

***

Traditionally, the award ceremony following the final task was hosted only moments after it was completed, with all champions being honored for their participation and commended for their ability to survive the ordeal. Between the dramatic betrayal revealed within Valorum’s own cabinet, the speculations of whether or not the rankings should still stand, and of course, Obi-Wan Kenobi’s near death, it was postponed a few days so that the headmasters and officials had time to ruminate and investigate. 

Hera and Quinlan were also interviewed, both by press and by Aurors, and though it initially sounded like they’d been ripped off, neither complained when they heard what became of Obi-Wan and Anakin. Even the Hutts were relatively quiet, especially after it leaked that Gunray was in Dooku’s pocket in order to purposely turn the Hutts and Durmstrang against the Ministry of Magic. 

Everyone was mostly caught up on the deadly attack from Dooku and what it meant going forward. Aurors were in and out of the hospital wing, all having chats with Obi-Wan as well as Anakin, who spent the majority of the day at his mentor’s bedside. A few others popped in, including professors and friends, who were more concerned about the Head Boy’s health than the results. 

Seeing as Anakin had nearly forgotten they’d been in a contest at all, he was quite okay with that. 

“Everyone’s acting like I’ve returned from the dead,” Obi-Wan commented after kindly accepting a bouquet of daisies from Luminara and her mentee, Barriss. Students who had even been rooting against him were dropping off gifts of all ranges. 

“To be fair, there is a rumor circling around that your arm was hanging off by a thread,” Anakin said as he flipped through Batman’s latest adventure fighting the Joker. The past couple of days waiting for Obi-Wan to fully recover allowed him the opportunity to finally catch up on comics. Obi-Wan, to his credit, had already moved on to studying as though the transition between worrying about the tournament to NEWTS was as seamless as breathing.  

“Where on earth did that come from?” He asked.

“I dunno, it looked pretty flimsy to me,” Anakin said with raised hands in defeat, “Madame Nema said it was shattered in so many places that she had to just grow new bones from scratch.”

“Yes, I’m aware,” He said, wincing as he adjusted himself on the little cot. He was definitely looking better by the day, and certainly loads better than how he’d been knocking at death’s door in the graveyard. Anakin shivered just thinking about how pale and bloodstained he’d been, pleading with him to save himself. 

But now, he’d regained that spark in his eyes and the color in his face. The many cuts and bruises, no matter how deep, had been healed, as well as any regular broken bones. His head was thankfully deemed fit to be free of gause, but it was still funny to see his hair messy and askew. 

The arm that had to be regrown was still in a sling, as it took time to be done right, and his torso was still wrapped from the splinching. That also took time to properly care for and heal, unlike most physical injuries. 

He glanced towards Obi-Wan’s dominant hand. The fingers that had been broken had since healed and retained full dexterity, but his palm was curiously still wrapped with a blue bandage that was soaked with a clear paste. He didn’t know about that wound or why it wasn’t so easily fixed. Anakin wasn’t going to pretend he was on the level of healer that Madame Nema was. He doubted anyone could or should. 

“Plus, most don’t stick around the hospital wing for longer than a night,” Anakin offered and shrugged, “People worry.”

Obi-Wan’s glance softened and he used his wrapped hand to give Anakin’s shoulder a light squeeze. If it hurt, he didn’t give any indication of this. Instead, he just smiled a bit, “The only thing to worry about is my ability to stay on top of thank you cards.”

“It’s a good thing though, isn’t it?” Anakin thoughtfully asked after a moment, “That people care so much about you.”

“It is,” He confirmed, sitting back against the fluffy pillows that had been provided to him. He looked over to the desk beside him, which was practically covered in cards, treats, and flowers. Many of which were from the various students tutored by Obi-Wan that year, “I feel quite lucky to care and be cared for this much. Even if it’s a bit overwhelming at times.”

“Don’t worry, if you need someone to share all those sweets with, I’ve got your back,” Anakin winked and Obi-Wan laughed.

“Duly noted, my friend,” He passed over a box of peppermint frogs as he said it.

“What do you think they’ll do about Dooku?” Anakin asked.

Just when Obi-Wan opened his mouth to answer, the curtain allowing for the only morsel of privacy really allotted in the open hospital wing swung aside to reveal Professor Palpatine being trailed by two Aurors- an intense hairless Umbaran with white irises to her eyes and a gaunt gentleman wearing a large fur-skin hat. 

“Apologies for interrupting, boys,” Palpatine offered kindly, “But these are two close friends of mine with the Auror’s department. This is detective Sly Moore and her partner, Sim Aloo. They’re trying to track down that dastardly Dooku and put a stop to him before he hurts anyone else.”

Though more excited for the first few batches of Aurors they got to talk to, Obi-Wan and Anakin were basically used to it at this point. However, it was rather curious that Professor Palpatine didn’t leave them alone. Instead, he shut the curtain around them, including himself in the mix of adults that crowded the already small quarters. Additionally, the other Aurors liked speaking to Obi-Wan and Anakin separately, wanting both sides of the story. 

“I don’t understand why you all can’t just share our statements amongst yourselves,” Anakin pointed out, “We’ve pretty much told the same story ten times at this rate.”

“Please humor us for number eleven, Mr. Skywalker,” Sim Aloo said with a weary smile. The man didn’t look like he’d ever had a good night's sleep and his head was much too small for the hat that he wore. Sly Moore, on the other hand, was so alert that Anakin couldn’t help but shift uncomfortably beneath her snowy gaze. 

“We’ll try and keep this short,” She said in a voice that very much matched her haunting appearance. Anakin could see how she would be useful in the form of an interrogation, “How did you get to the grave that night?”

“The cup,” Anakin and Obi-Wan both answered with ease and Obi-Wan clarified further, “It was jinxed to be a portkey.”

“And why did you both reach for it?” Sim Aloo asked, “Did you intend on tying?”

“I felt like we both deserved it because we both found a cup,” Anakin said with a shrug, “It was a pretty nasty trick if you think about it, since Hera and Quinlan also thought they won.”

“And their cups brought them out of the forest,” Obi-Wan said, “I believe mine was a fake as well, which led me to the forest.”

“And why would Dooku jinx your cup and not Anakin’s?” Aloo asked and then raised a wrinkly hand, “No offense.”

“None taken,” Obi-Wan assured diplomatically, “Dooku told me he never had intentions of killing Anakin. It was me he wanted dead. So, that leads me to believe that Anakin uncovered the real cup, which was the one that brought us back to the arena.”

“Interesting,” Sly pinched her ghostly chin, “But what was to prevent you from finding the true cup and someone else finding the decoy that led them to the graveyard?”

“That’s easy,” Obi-Wan then began to unravel the bandage on his hand before showing the circular burn mark on his hand. Anakin winced just looking at it, it looked so painful, “The cup was cursed in more ways than one.”

“That Dooku truly thought everything through,” Palpatine sighed mournfully, “He always was a bright one, I’m afraid.”

“Well, almost everything,” Anakin said, “He didn’t account for me being there.”

“No,” Obi-Wan agreed and steadied his gaze on him again, “He didn’t. Anakin is the reason we’re both alive. He thought and acted quickly and saved my life. I’m only here because of him.”

Anakin suddenly felt quite flush under such blatant praise. It was the sort of weighted recognition and respect he’d wanted all year, but it was heavy to bear. Especially when he thought about how he almost gave in to the temptation of staying locked in his mind with his mother. 

“And I am so glad that he did,” Palpatine said, “Otherwise, we surely would have lost a great wizard.”

“I’ve noticed that you’ve come out of this fairly unscathed, Anakin,” Sly said smoothly and then she averted her cold gaze to Obi-Wan, who didn’t freeze under the pressure as Anakin did, “Whereas Obi-Wan looks a bit more battered. How is that the case? For Hogwarts’ Head Boy to be so injured while you are okay?”

“Anakin was knocked out the entire time,” Obi-Wan said tightly and it was so abrupt that Anakin turned his head to him, surprised he’d been quick to answer that for him. Of course Anakin had been knocked out the entire time. What else could he have been doing? “He woke up and saved me when Dooku wasn’t paying attention.”

That was the truth, yes, but Obi-Wan looked contemplative, like more had gone down while Anakin was unconscious. He hadn’t exactly told him everything, which considering all he’d been through, was to be expected. However, it did make Anakin wonder if he was trying to hide anything on purpose.

“So, what was his intent then? To just leave the boy there?” Sim Aloo pondered.

“He wanted to kidnap him and overthrow his master,” Obi-Wan said, looking between all of them, “Which he confirmed the name of to me. The other Sith Lord’s name is Darth Sidious.”

“How… Interesting of him to reveal such a piece of information so crucial,” Palpatine said in a low, thoughtful voice. His eyes looked far off, like he was considering a million different things, “How can we be sure of his honesty?”

“Why lie?” Obi-Wan asked, “He thought I was to die and moreover, he’d expressed gratitude in my bringing Anakin there. It was as though we were two birds, one stone for him.”

“I see,” Palpatine nodded, “There is much to think about then, if we want to apprehend this lord Sidious.”

“Indeed,” Sly Moore said simply before rising once again, “Well, not to worry, boys, because Dooku ought to be scurrying into the shadows with the crews we have out in search of him. He will live to regret what he’s done.”

“Yes,” Palpatine agreed, “He most certainly will.”

***

“I don’t know about you, but it is a lot easier to eat and breathe without any more of that tournament nonsense going on,” Cody said as he inhaled a large clump of meatloaf. Satine was fairly certain the Quidditch star hadn’t even allowed himself the space to chew and was instead shoving it straight down his gullet. 

Even with that in mind, several girls, regardless of house or school, watched with interest while whispering about his muscles or chiseled jaw. 

“If you choke, I’m not giving you mouth to mouth,” Satine said as she doled out a second plate to her right with the intent on bringing it to Obi-Wan. “Which by the way, I hadn’t noticed you experiencing much difficulty eating this entire year, so I’m not sure what you’re talking about.”

“Not to my fullest potential,” He pointed out. “Besides, Kenobi wouldn’t want me to go hungry on his account.”

“No, that is true,” She said, “Though I think your concept of hungry is a bit different than the average human being’s.”

“I’m an athlete,” He shrugged, going for seconds, “Gotta have my energy!”

She snorted and was ready to continue parrying back and forth in this conversation when Headmaster Yoda tapped his claw against his chalice at the front of the great hall. After a few dings, the steady chatter dimmed to eventual attentiveness. At his side were both representatives from Beauxbatons and Durmstrang, even if Bib Fortuna appeared to want to be anywhere else but here. 

“Your attention, may I have?” Yoda asked, even if he already managed to acquiesce it. No one really knew what was coming next, as the past week had been such a rollercoaster in its own right. 

He unraveled a very large scroll that appeared to be stamped by the Minister of Magic. Satine was too far to see any real details, but those around her started whispering about it. 

“Come to an agreement, we have,” Yoda said, glancing to either of his compatriots. All looked painfully neutral, even with the rivalries in mind. “Terrible, Dooku’s interference was. Make a fool of us, he will not. Still celebrated, these champions should be. Defeat the odds against them, they have.”

A few slow claps broke through the crowd, though it didn’t really catch on to a full-blown applause. What did any of this really mean, actually? They’d basically confirmed that the tournament had been riddled with infiltration that was geared in a very specific direction. Namely, whatever direction got Obi-Wan Kenobi to an early grave the fastest. 

And did anyone actually care about who won at this point? Or was this all to show some forced display of agreement and unity? She wasn’t sure if that was a good or fair thing at all, since there was no real demonstration of skill or merit in the first place. It was all just a big trap cultivated by Dooku and his followers. 

“Winners they all should be considered,” Yoda said that part like he meant it before reading what was in front of him, “Go forth with an award ceremony we will, per the vote of TriWizard officiants. Show Dooku and others of his creed that stronger, we are, when together. Together, we shall be.”

Satine’s eyes drifted to Bib Fortuna’s, who were steeled straight ahead to the back of the room, staring at nothing. Nala Se clapped amicably, but it was obvious that neither were pleased at the outcome here. Even Yoda seemed unsure that naming a victor to this botched tournament was a good idea. 

“Said, that being,” Yoda continued, “Undetermined, the future of the TriWizard tournament is, for leave us open to attack, it does.”

Especially if the hypocrisy bleeds so close to the Minister of Magic, himself. Satine wasn’t even sure about Valorum these days. She released a puff of air at the small victory offered to them at this moment. She bit her tongue to prevent herself from commenting that there shouldn’t have been a tournament this year either, not with everything happening all around them. All four champions were dangled for slaughter and they were damn lucky that none had met such a fate.

Her heart twisted at the thought of how terribly close Obi-Wan had come to that. 

“At 8 pm tonight, we will all gather,” Yoda announced, “In celebration of Anakin Skywalker. The true champion, he is.”

While Gryffindor made quite the racket all around them, picking up Anakin and tossing him up and down in the air in congratulations, Satine remained seated, not surprised at this turn of events, but still displeased. It wasn’t as though she thought that Obi-Wan should just be given the cup, but she did think they should have at least called it all a tie. That certainly would have promoted more unity in the end. 

But she didn’t really care who won, because in the end, she’d gotten the minimum of what she wanted really, and that was for everyone to make it out alive and in one piece. She once again bristled at how close it had been for that not to have been the case. 

Yoda and the professors didn’t even try to calm down Gryffindor house, as they were truly a beast to be reckoned with when they claimed victory. The other houses usually rolled their eyes and treated them like the very loud little siblings that needed their egos stroked every now and then. Slytherin looked perturbed, even if they never had much of a stake in this to begin with. 

She was quite amused by the lion decor they had on retainer, which she could only assume they carried everywhere, just in case they might be recognized. It was a big year for them, she supposed, since they had won the quidditch cup as well. 

It wasn’t until they all started roaring together that she started to cringe a bit. Even Cody had hopped in on it, as he was not the sort to pass up house spirit. 

“Down, boy,” She tugged on his robe, urging him back into his seat as things began to die down a bit. “Save it for the award ceremony.”

“Look, the little guy deserves the praise,” He shrugged, “You know I would have been just as hype for Kenobi.”

“I know,” She said, though when she looked over to Anakin, he wasn’t smiling in the midst of the praise he was receiving, “I just wonder if this is the right move.”

“He did get the cup.” He said.

“Yes, after obvious intervention,” Satine said, “I’m not disputing that Anakin performed admirably, but let’s not pretend this wasn’t set to be this way. Hera, Quinlan, and Ben all came across their own cups in the end too. How can there be a winner of a tournament that was skewed to begin with?”

“I don’t know, but Skywalker outwitted a Sith lord,” Cody said, “That’s a pretty big deal.”

“Like I said, I’m not denying that,” She said, “But it feels hollow when the others were set to a different scale, namely Ben.”

“You certainly don’t look upset that they’re thinking of calling off future tournaments,” He pointed out, “I think they should just stick to Quidditch.”

She chuckled, “I can’t believe I’m agreeing with you on that front.”

At least Quidditch was meant to be enjoyed by viewers and participants, even if that’s not the perspective she’d been given his whole time. 

“Not that Ben would like the attention, but I also think it’s a bit distasteful to hold the ceremony when he can’t even show up.” Satine added, “I mean, they’ve already put it off this long. Why not wait until he can stand on the stands with the others?”

“And why can’t he?” Cody asked.

“I’m sorry, have you been stuck with your head in the dirt for the past few days?” Satine asked crossly, “He’s still too weak, Cody.”

“Maybe…”

“Cody, I don’t like that tone!” She warned him, “Do not do what I think you’re thinking.”

“Oh come on, you’re smart, but not mind-reading smart,” He countered, “There’s no way you know what I’m thinking.”

“You’re thinking of breaking Ben out of the hospital wing by distracting Madame Nema with a ridiculous prank supplied by your brothers and smuggling him into that ceremony, probably by method of your broom, and dropping him right on stage just in the nick of time,” She accused. “No matter how ill-advised and dangerous that would be!”

“... Okay, it wasn’t definitely going to be my broom,” He said.

“Cody!”

“What? I’d hate for it to break when I’ve got Quidditch tryouts so soon!” 

“You’re impossible,” She shook her head, “You better promise not to do anything crazy or dangerous.”

“Fine,” He sighed, “I promise not to do anything crazy or dangerous.”

***

“Cody, why did you bring a gigantic lion pinata into the hospital wing?” Kenobi asked, peering over the top of his textbook. Cody didn’t understand how he could read at a time like this. Apparently, he’d hardly been fazed when he heard there was to be a ceremony without him, just that he was concerned if everyone would make it back in time for curfew.

“Because your girlfriend said nothing about doing anything stupid .” Cody said simply.

“I hope you realize that doesn’t answer my question,” He said dryly. “Since I have no real idea what you’re referring to. With that in mind, I must side with Satine on the basis that she is usually right about your more eccentric plans.”

“You’re going to that ceremony tonight,” Cody popped the head off of the lion, showing the pinata to be empty. “And this is how.”

Kenobi watched him for a moment, posing enough interest that he actually closed and set aside his book to give him his undivided attention. Though likely a number of responses swirled around his head, the one given to Cody was most surprising of all, “Really, a Trojan Horse?”

“Horse?” Cody frowned, “This is obviously a lion, mate.” 

Maybe Kenobi wasn’t in the best of shape to be exposed to the public. 

“I know that,” He rolled his eyes, “It’s an expression that refers to a wooden horse said to have been used by the Greeks, during the Trojan War, to enter the city of Troy and win the war. The Greeks piled in their army into the hollowed-out horse to surprise and invade the city.”

“Well, did it work for them?” Cody asked.

“Supposedly it ended the war,” He said thoughtfully, “Though seeing as such an occurrence was never documented in the Iliad, many historians debate if it was actually ever used or if it was more of a symbol. It could also have been lost in translation through the tests of-”

“-As interesting as this history lesson is, we don’t have all night,” Cody said, “This paint on my face is already starting to burn and it’s only a matter of time before someone comes looking for you around here.”

Obi-Wan glanced around the otherwise empty hospital wing, “I have been wondering where the healers disappeared to. I’m a bit parched.”

“Good news, there’s going to be loads of food and drinks at the ceremony,” Cody pointed to the headless lion, “Now, get in.”

“Cody, this really isn’t necessary,” He sighed.

“Uh uh, I do not want to hear this tonight,” He sighed, “You’ve been through way too much this year not to be a part of the big bash that’s meant to honor the sacrifice and the struggles you went through. You deserve to be there just as much, if not more, than Skywalker!”

“No, I mean, it’s really not necessary,” He said, sliding his legs over the side of the bed and to the floor, putting him in a sitting position, “I can walk.”

“See, that sounds to me like it could be dangerous for you,” Cody said, thinking back to Satine’s early reports of Kenobi’s condition after her first time visiting him in the hospital wing, “And I did sort of promise you wouldn’t get hurt.”

“And you think carrying me around in a stuffed lion is the safer, more logical solution.”

“I said nothing about logic,” Cody shook his head, “Don’t get it twisted, that’s your thing, but sometimes logic isn’t everything. Sometimes, you’ve got to do something so stupid that it might work. Besides, someone’s going to look at you funny if you’re just walking around Hogwarts like it’s no big deal.”

“I suppose,” He said, pinching his chin, “I would like to be there for Anakin.”

“Then let’s get this show on the road!” Cody patted the side, “I even threw a pillow in there in case you get tossed around a bit.”

“Why would I get tossed around if I’m being delivered by you?” Kenobi asked, “I don’t want any sort of theatrical reveal, by the way. We get in, I sneak out, and make my way to the side to support Anakin.”

“And Satine doesn’t have to know a thing about it!” Cody grinned.

“Well, I’m not keen on lying to her,” He said, “She’ll just know about it… Afterwards.”

“That’s the spirit!”

***

“You ready to be crowned TriWizard king?” Rex asked Anakin as the three of them stood behind a very large red curtain that had been drawn closed in the middle. Behind it could be heard the raucous cheers and chants of the rest of Hogwarts. Everyone was happy to celebrate something, even if Anakin felt that it being his own victory was a bit of a hollow excuse. He certainly didn’t feel like a winner.

“Yeah, I guess,” He shrugged.

“What’s wrong, Anakin?” Padmé asked. She’d been so kind to join him and Rex backstage when they asked Anakin to start getting ready. He’d be expected to make a speech of some kind when he accepted his trophy and though Obi-Wan had helped him write what he was going to say, every time he scanned his notecards, he felt like he meant them less and less.

“I dunno,” He lied and then thought better of it, “None of this feels right. I don’t deserve this.”

“Are you crazy? By the way you outwitted the Eye of Webbish Bog? You totally bloody earned it!” Rex argued.

“And Obi-Wan didn’t?” He pushed and then looked around to Quinlan and Hera, who were off to the sides talking to their own respective friends and supporters. They’d been classy to show up even with the reveal that much of the task had been a big ruse to trap Obi-Wan. “Neither of them were given much of a shot.”

“Mate, you can’t control what happened to them,” Rex assured him with a hand on his shoulder, “It wasn’t like it was designed so you would win, right?”

“I’m not so sure about that,” Anakin said. “I can’t stop thinking about how well that first task went for me.”

“Because you acted on instinct,” Padmé said, “And just like in the final task, you demonstrated how adept you are at making friends and acclimating to your surroundings. If this tournament were forged solely in your favor, I think the second task would have gone differently.”

He grimaced. That much was true and was often the part of him that argued that it wasn’t tilted in his favor completely. That still didn’t make him feel any better in the long run. There had still been intervention, which prevented other champions from having a fair shake. 

“Not including the fact that you thwarted Dooku and saved Obi-Wan’s life!” Rex said, “Of which I know he’s grateful and appreciates what you did. Why can’t you?”

“Because I’m not even sure I did anything, Rex!” Anakin argued, “You weren’t there. I was- I was knocked out for so much of what happened and I just lucked into waking up on time. The only reason Obi-Wan hadn’t grabbed the cup before me to save us was because he physically wasn’t allowed to.”

All year long, Anakin had wanted to prove himself to the world, to prove himself capable of standing on his own and becoming the hero they needed. However, now that he was starting to receive that recognition, he realized how undeserved it was always going to feel. The media often only ever saw the best and the worst of a person, especially from skewed perspectives. 

He kept racking his brain to that moment in the grave, when he’d woken on top of Obi-Wan. How had he even gotten there? Obi-Wan didn’t say, but in all fairness, could easily plead that he’d been blacking out from the torture Dooku had put him through. Anakin hadn’t really wanted to ask to the fullest extent, because he didn’t want to make him uncomfortable. 

“Anakin,” Padmé started firmly, now placing her hand on his other shoulder and steering his attention to her, “In my experience, there’s no such thing as luck. You did save Obi-Wan and yourself! I get what you’re saying about it not feeling right to claim a TriWizard champion, but please don’t act like any of what happened is your fault.”

Somehow, that had always been the conscious fear that was drifting in the back of his mind. It was odd to hear it coming from someone else, because it did sound so illogical. It harked back to the dream he had about his mum, or whatever that was. 

“There’s a lot of people out there,” Rex commented, peeking open the curtain despite how Windu had told them not to, “He can’t just reject the award!”

“He can do whatever he feels is right,” Padmé said and then smiled, “You know, Anakin, this entire year I’ve watched you strive to be a leader. You had your failures as any of us do, but now that you’re here and you’re given this opportunity to be the face that you’ve wanted to be-”

“-I no longer want it, I know,” He muttered, “I see the irony.”

“But maybe that’s what makes the best kind of hero,” She said, “The kind that doesn’t want it for fame, glory or infamy, but because they want to do the right thing and the right thing only.”

He thought about that, “And you think I’m the person for that?”

“I think you’ve been chosen all along,” She said, “But it’s high time you actually choose what kind of person you want to be.”

“She’s got a point,” Rex agreed with a smile, “Champion or not, you’re still my best mate, and whether you want to accept it or not, you were bloody brilliant out there. So, you go out and say whatever you feel needs to be said.”

“I always imagined I’d be calling to find my mother,” He said with a weak smile, sniffing tightly to prevent himself from welling up, “But I don’t think that’s happening anytime soon.”

“Don’t give up hope,” Rex said.

“I’m not, I’m just… I need to be someone she would be proud of,” He said, “And accepting this big trophy and award without acknowledging how everyone else was positioned to lose in some way doesn’t feel like doing that.”

“I never met her really,” Padmé said, “But judging from what I’m seeing and feeling, I think she would be.”

He smiled, “Thanks, that means a lot.”

Triumphant horns flared from beyond the curtain, causing the audience to burst with excitement once again. Chants of various forms had taken and all were indiscernible with so many people yelling at the same time. It was supposed to be positive and uplifting, but there was an obvious disconnect for Anakin, who didn’t see this tournament as anything to be celebrated. He could hear Hondo Ohnaka, who he was fairly certain they’d chosen as an MC to avoid him from causing any other trouble, hyping everyone up.

“Go get ‘em,” Rex said with a firm pat on the shoulder.

“We’ll be here on the sidelines cheering you on either way,” Padmé confirmed. 

While that made him feel a little bit better, a rare sense of anxiety came over him about addressing the crowd. His name had been called and it seemed they were avoiding any ambiguity about who they were awarding with the trophy. 

The curtains fell apart on their own, revealing Anakin at center stage, feeling incredibly small as the entire wizarding world gawked before him. He tried his best to stand tall, but found this incredibly difficult when everyone’s entire focus was on him. Flashing camera lights made his vision go blurry and he desperately tried to find a friend to focus on. 

He was relieved when he didn’t find Minister Valorum in the crowd. Not only did the callous leader make it painfully clear that he was too busy to do anything to assist Anakin in any way, but he was the reason Obi-Wan had nearly died. In his place, another Neimodian by the name of Lott Dod said cross-legged and equally unimpressed by all of this.

He wondered if he, too, was in Dooku’s pocket, just waiting for attack. 

If it weren’t for Headmaster Yoda also being on stage, he wouldn’t have known what to do. He approached the little green headmaster, whose eyes were kind and proud, even if a bit wary about all of this too. The other headmasters and officials stood off to the side and watched with respectful, but neutral expressions.

Yeah, they didn’t think he should have won either.

Anakin didn’t take offense to that either, seeing how everything went down. A few months ago, he might have, because he was too blind to see how unfair this all was. 

“Anakin Skywalker, become our newest TriWizard Champion, you have,” Yoda said into his wand, which reverberated across the entire field, “Accept this honor, do you?”

“Thank you but…”

Anakin stared at Yoda and then the cup, which was a beacon of light on the podium beside him. He looked out to the audience, who cheered his name now and waved different banners with his face and quidditch number on it. Hell, there was even a giant lion pinata being waved about, just ready to be beat to smithereens for the candy inside. He could certainly see the other Fett boys eying it up. 

It was all touching, really, but it felt so flat when Dooku was out there somewhere after coming so close to getting what he wanted. There had to be a better way.

“I- I don’t deserve this,” He said finally, which submitted the entire crowd to silence like he’d performed a silencing spell on them. A few whispered exclamations or gasps were the only sounds to break through, though none were as loud as the silence that had draped over them. Lott Dodd leaned forward with sudden interest, even if Anakin wasn’t seeking to appease him. 

“Mean, what do you?” Yoda asked, “Demonstrate courage, integrity, grit, and kindness, you have. And now humility. Win this, you have.”

“But I’m not the only one and it wasn’t a fair contest,” Anakin said, looking out at everyone, “In case it hasn’t already run rampant through the news, it was Dooku who was responsible for altering the tasks! He did it through Nute Gunray and Ziro the Hutt! All in an attempt at dividing everyone!”

He looked all around him then, gaining more momentum the longer he spoke, “And it almost worked! It worked on me at times! I thought that Obi-Wan had betrayed me at one point or didn’t believe in me, because that’s what this tournament wanted to make things more interesting. That couldn’t have been more the opposite!”

A few presumably Ravenclaws let out a whoop before Anakin continued on, “The worst part is, you wanted me to accept this and smile pretty to make it seem like everything was okay and it’s not. Obi-Wan isn’t even here and he deserves to be. All four of us have been through hell and back this year just for the sake of entertainment and I’m sick of it.” He scanned the stage, finding Hera and Quinlan’s smiles, “We’re all champions and we’ve all shown what we can do, even in the face of evil. Dooku wants to divide us, so I say the only way to keep that from happening is sticking together.”

He picked up the trophy and held it out in their direction, “I’m sharing this with all three of you. Even if my name is on the plaque for some reason, it’s all of ours. Because when I signed up for this, I wanted to show everyone what I could do and what I was made of, but now I know that I don’t have anything to prove to anyone, and neither do any of you.”

Hera and Quinlan walked over just as the crowd started to clap even louder. They each laid a hand on the cup, nodded at him in quiet approval. He smiled, surprised that they’d taken it well, since Gryffindor wanted the win so bad, but the rest of the school as well as the other schools too, seemed overjoyed with this union. 

“I wish Obi-Wan was here,” Anakin said.

But then, just as that thought had left his mouth, the lion pinata had managed to get lost surfing across the crowd before toppling over onto the crowd. Several first years went diving for the possibility of candy, but were disappointed to find Obi-Wan Kenobi laying in a pile of confetti and paper on the ground.

A few gasps and flutters of cameras immediately turned to Ravenclaw’s champion. It had the potential of becoming a stampede and Anakin really did not want to relive that particular scene from the Lion King right now. 

“Let him through!” Anakin leapt off the stage and onto the grass. Several students parted the way for him and he stuck out a hand to help his mentor up. He still looked banged up, but overall even better than he’d seemed earlier that afternoon. He smiled up at him brightly as he stood and slowly walked alongside Anakin to the stage.

“You came!” He breathed in surprise and then looked at his arm, “Are you alright?”

“I am so proud of you,” He said, ignoring his question with a laugh, “You don’t even know the half of it.”

“It’s what you would have done,” Anakin affirmed.

Fireworks burst in all different colors as they all joined on the stage and stood in a line, representing not just Gryffindor or even Hogwarts, but Durmstrang and Beauxbatons as well. Shapes of their numbers lit up the sky and their names as well. Anakin breathed a little easier not having to stand on that stage alone any longer. That was the whole of it though, right? Not having to stand against evil alone, but together.

***

“Does your hand still hurt?” Satine asked.

“No,” He flexed it back and forth, trying to get used to the print that still lay in the center of his palm. He didn’t like looking at it for too long, feeling a bit too changed too fast for his own liking. 

“Thank God you’re finally leaving. I was growing really tired of having Madame Nema waving her tongue depressors at me whenever I talked a little loudly,” Cody said as he and Satine helped Obi-Wan gather his belongings to haul them back to Ravenclaw tower for the final month or so of school. It was strange to think that they didn’t have much time left, which meant they really had to hit the books. 

“Believe me, I think it’s mutual,” Satine snarked as she cast a glance over to Madame Nema. The green halaisi healer turned an exhausted look their way in return, particularly at Cody. Obi-Wan nodded in a combination of thanks and apology once again. He’d managed to get along with her quite well. 

“You know, I don’t think you’d be a bad healer, Cody,” Obi-Wan commented, “If you weren’t so focused on Quidditch, I’d dare say that it could have been a decent backup plan for you.”

“Like I’m nearly interested or skilled enough with potions,” Cody rolled his eyes and slung the duffle bag over his shoulder, “I think Palpatine would lose his infamous cool over that study session.”

“I dunno, he’s tutored Hondo before,” He said, “It can’t be any worse than that.”

“Well, it’s a good thing we never have to find out,” Cody straightened, “Because just you wait, one of these days I’ll be hoisting a World Cup over my shoulders.”

“Just don’t drop it as you did Ben,” Satine, who hadn’t quite gotten over the shenanigans that ensued to get Obi-Wan into the ceremony, folded her arms across her chest, “You practically catapulted him into the crowd and I’d be remiss to say your adoring fans would appreciate that!”

“I tripped!” Cody said defensively and smacked Obi-Wan on the back, “And look at him! Not a scratch on him… That wasn’t there already.”

She rolled her eyes, “You would have been better off just walking him into the crowd with a mask on or something.”

“I wanted to be more discreet,” Cody said. “Plus, you were afraid of him getting hurt.”

“And how is a big orange lion more discreet?” She argued. 

“I was doing the Trojan thing!” He said, “It’s a proven strategy!”

“That’s from a myth!” 

“It all ended up just fine,” Obi-Wan placated, wrapping an arm around her shoulders and giving her a slight squeeze. Of course, all this did was cast her disapproving glare onto him.  

“And you, you went along with it!” She frowned, “If I didn’t have such faith in Madame Nema’s abilities, I’d have my doubts that your head healed properly.”

“Hey now, if it were anything truly foolish, I’d have never went with it,” He said.

“You were in a pinata that was supposed to be filled with candy,”  She said, “The first and second years all had sticks to beat it with!”

It was then that Obi-Wan and Cody realized what she was referring to when they’d gotten back that night about how “horribly wrong” it could have gone. Obi-Wan winced at the imaginative horror that several feral children swinging with all their might would cause. He discovered rather unfortunately that he could undergo a lot of blunt force, but likely not much more. 

“Okay… Perhaps, you do have a point there,” Obi-Wan admitted. 

“And that… Is why we keep you around!” Cody grinned, poking Satine’s nose against his better judgment.

“Honestly, how did I ever get roped in with you chuckleheads?” Satine shook her head, her anger evaporating and settling into acceptance that this was the life she chose to lead. Obi-Wan couldn’t be happier that she did.

“Because we’re cute,” Cody said cheekily.

“Nobody’s that cute,” She said.

“And we keep things interesting,” Obi-Wan added.

“That you do,” She conceded, “But next time this one tries to hide you in a giant animal that doesn’t have any holes for breathing, maybe consider another alternative.”

“Agreed,” Obi-Wan said, much to Cody’s indignation. 

“You know, I’m the reason it all worked out!” He said.

“Let’s be on our way. I’ve been craving a meal from the Great Hall while it's fresh,” Obi-Wan moved to Satine’s other side to slip his right hand in her left. She gave him a curious look, but said nothing of it, for just as they were all heading out of the hospital wing, Professor Tahl stopped them on their way. 

“Oh, I’m glad I caught you,” She said with a smile. “How are you feeling, Obi-Wan?”

“Much better,” He said, feeling Satine’s gaze on his profile. He knew he’d looked bloody awful when he’d first arrived back from his duel with Dooku and Aveross, so he could understand her concern. Now, the only proof that he’d endured any injury at all was the raised circular burn on his left palm. It no longer caused him any pain now that it had scarred, but it was explained to him that it wouldn’t go away due to being the result of a cursed object. 

“That is very good to hear,” She said, “I wanted to apologize for not doing more to aid you.”

“Oh, professor, there’s nothing you could have done.” He assured her, “Even with your vision.”

“I should have told you sooner,” She said, “To make you all more alert to the danger that’s coming your way.”

“We got there on our own,” Satine said mildly, “Between the shark and the dementors…”

“And Kenobi’s shit luck in general.” Cody added, which earned him an elbow to the ribs from Satine, “What? It’s true, isn’t it?”

“As one with a certain predilection to visions of the past and future, I’ve occasionally been foolish enough to believe I could ever change anything that’s happening,” She said, “When all we can do is be prepared.”

“You sound like Qui-Gon now,” Obi-Wan said with a slight smile, “He was never keen on intervening with the future and what it has planned, just to be prepared for whatever comes.”

“It sounds quite passive when you don’t consider all the intricacies of Qui-Gon Jinn,” She smiled warmly, perhaps thinking back on a time when things had been simpler. Definitely a time where Qui-Gon had been alive. “I miss him.”

“We do too,” He answered.

“He would be so proud of you, Obi-Wan,” She said, “For everything. Even for how you resisted evil the way that you did in that graveyard.”

“You… Saw that?” He asked, shifting a bit uncomfortably at how candid this conversation was becoming. They weren’t exactly alone and they were open to the echoes of the chamber that the hospital wing let out to. 

“I did,” She said, raising her finger to her mind, which Cody made a slight face at instinctively, “And I know you didn’t tell Anakin everything.”

“I-” His mouth went dry, but she raised a hand.

“That is your story to tell, Obi-Wan,” She said, “But ask yourself whether you’re hiding for his benefit or for yours.”

With that, she moved past them and turned one last time, the golden bright lights of the hospital wing illuminating the outline of her tall and broad form, “You have made me proud to serve as Head of House this year. So much so, that I think I will continue.”

With that, she concluded their conversation and left the three of them standing quite stunned in silence.

She wasn’t wrong. Obi-Wan hadn’t told Anakin of the horrors that Dooku had used him for. He didn’t want the boy to know just yet that he was not only capable of great power beyond his realm of expertise, but of dark magic as well. Though it hadn’t worked how he thought it might, the necklace had protected his soul. He would be sure to do further research on the matter, since he had no doubt that Anakin’s own power had a great deal to do with it. But all was well for the time being.

Furthermore, he didn’t think that guilt was necessary as it wasn’t Anakin’s conscious form using it. It was much easier to simply go along with the concept that he was only knocked out during the duration of the duel. 

“You don’t have to talk about it, mate,” Cody was the first to break the silence. He’d told them mostly everything. Satine even knew that Dooku had used Anakin to attack Obi-Wan, but his stomach clenched tightly and he suddenly felt absent of his appetite. 

“But you can, if you want,” She said gently, looking at him with soft and concerned eyes.

He gave her hand a squeeze and shook his head, “It’s nothing more than you already know, really. I just want to know where I should go from here.”

“We can start with lunch,” Cody suggested and when Obi-Wan made a face, changed course, “Or, you know, we could just sit outside or something and definitely not read or study.”

Obi-Wan snorted and shook his head, “You guys go to lunch. I think I’ll just move my stuff back into the tower and get started on my afternoon patrol a bit early. After all, you know it’s been a while for me.”

He tried playing it cool, but it was apparent by neither’s inclination to move away that they didn’t buy it for a second. In their defense, he did pick two stubborn best friends to begin with. It was difficult to get anything by them. 

“No, I don’t think so,” Cody said after a long moment of consideration. “I think that’s a load of hogwash to me.”

“Seriously, go on ahead, I’ll be okay.” Obi-Wan said, “Carry on with whatever you intended on doing today and I’ll catch up later.”

“Well, I intended on going on patrol together,” Satine deadpanned, “And I also live in the tower, so I’ll be going in that direction too.”

“And I’m helping you drop off your stuff,” Cody pointed out, “No way you could lift all this on your own.”

“So, if you wish to brood, go ahead, we’ll just be alongside you in a very unrelated not-hovering sort of way.” Satine said.

Obi-Wan puffed out a bit of air in defeat, a slow smile finding its way to his mouth, even with the uncertainty that suddenly clammered at him once again, “Is that so?”

“It is,” Cody said, taking the lead, “If you wish to lag behind for optimum dreariness, just let us know. I’m a faster walker anyway.”

“Yes, I can be completely detached as well, if that is what you wish,” Satine smirked, especially when he didn’t release her hand from his.

“You’re both impossible,” He sighed. 

“Yeah, well, right back at you,” Cody said. “I’ll be damned if we miss dinner tonight because you’ve got some self-sacrificing scheduled in the way.”

“No, I think it’ll be over by then,” He joked mildly. “Have I ever told you both how lucky I am to have you?”

“It bears repeating sometimes,” Satine winked at him, “But we also know what we’ve got.”

He raised her hand to his lips before letting their hands swing back and forth as they walked, his head a bit clearer with the silent company. 

Even if Obi-Wan could not get the image of a formation of dark clouds to the shape of a familiar black helmet out of his head, especially when it had dangled above Anakin just before he thought he might die.

  ***

Though the sky had been light, rain pounded the shoreline, making it all the more treacherous to cross. Porgs, the blasted things, perched themselves on the highest peaks, squawking and completely unbothered by the eminence of darkness that thrived here. 

Water droplets clung for dear life onto the brim of his cloak, which while soaked seemed to stick to every inch of him. He reached into his pocket, drawing out the small prism that was only one of two makes, and slid it carefully into place. After turning it, an opening before him slid to fruition, revealing a dark pit begging to be explored. 

Sidious took calm and measured paces down the several flights of winding staircases that led to the heart of the newly forged Sith temple. To say it was new was a slight against their ancestors before them, for aside from its inhabitants, there was nothing new about it. During a brief sabbatical in his youth, he’d dedicated ample time to resurrecting Sith artifacts and temples, ensuring that they would never be cornered and never found. 

Disguised within a rocky, Irish hillside and looking like nothing more than two jagged rocks protruding from the ground, there was little for any wandering eyes to catch. Even still, extensive measures had been taken to throw off the scent of any search dogs, making it all but impossible for this realm of unholy sanctity to be discovered by those unworthy.

There was little light, even with candelabras lining the cold stone walls that guided the descent, and certainly no railings or safeguards for falling. Sidious had little use for anyone dying of such useless means. The interior of the temple was as any Sith temple should be: practical yet commemorative. Everything looked sharp and deadly, while the bones of their enemies used as art pieces. 

It resembled a dungeon more than a temple, just the way he liked it. It was not meant to feel like home, after all. It wasn’t comfortable. It was meant to draw the darkest parts of your soul.

Nothing of extensive value lived here, not so far out of Sidious’ sight. That would be foolish in the event that any of it could be used to turn against him. 

Tyranus was already waiting, hands clasped behind his back as he studied the archaic carvings of Sith predecessors during the great wars of centuries past. Etched into the very stone was not supposed to be just suffering, but a hidden secret to significant power. It was that promised to all vulnerable acolytes: eternal life.

Sidious had never needed to be coerced with promises of grand spectacle. It was as though he was born for evil, not merely to become it.   

Beside Tyranus was his new assassin: Aveross. He still wore Valorum’s face whether by habit or by insecurity. He never made eye contact with Sidious, to which he could respect that much. He didn’t deserve to be here, let alone speak with him as though he were part of their circle. 

“Master, so good of you to join us,” Tyranus said without turning.

Sidious very nearly whipped out his wand and performed the killing curse right then, a sharp blaze of anger coiling through him at the thought of Tyranus’ attempted insolence. To think that he believed he could usurp the boy and claim him as an apprentice was infuriating, particularly when doing so in such a fashion would have ruined everything they’d worked so hard for. This was the way of the Sith- they betrayed one another. There was no loyalty and there certainly wasn’t comradery. 

However, there always needed to be a sense of awareness. For someone usually so smart, Tyranus had been foolish in his haste. To claim the boy through the means of the imperius curse alone would surely have reached Yoda eventually and that was one wizard Tyranus could not beat in the throes of battle. 

Sidious wouldn’t have been around to clean up his mess either. 

He tempered himself, still deciding whether or not he wanted Tyranus to know he was aware of the attempted betrayal. 

“Kenobi still lives,” Sidious said, pacing around the sleek table that stretched in the center of the room. This was a makeshift dining hall of sorts- an addition made by Tyranus, who always did have an eye for luxury and style.

“Indeed he does,” Tyranus said calmly, not indicating that he was afraid for the response that this failure might cause him. “Skywalker saved him.”

“Thwarted by a 13 year old boy.” Sidious chuckled, “That is your claim of defense?”

“Your orders were explicit, my lord,” He said, still maintaining his gaze on the portrait in front of them, “The boy was to be unharmed.”

“I thought that was the purpose of your little puppet here,” Sidious rested a hand on Aveross’ shoulder. “Tyranus spoke quite highly of you, but you have yet to prove yourself worthy to me.”

He didn’t speak, or perhaps it was that he couldn’t. There was a certain glassiness to his eyes that looked haunted, completely absorbed in the horror of Sidious’ presence. He couldn’t blame him. Sidious had chosen to show his true self today, with glowing yellow eyes and lacking the kind elderly persona he wore in daylight.

“Aveross can have Kenobi dead in a matter of moments if that is what you wish,” Tyranus said distractedly, “I did not want to make any such judgment without you.”

“That is a first,” Sidious replied sourly before moving away from Aveross again and pacing around the room, taking in the various artifacts on display. Most were ancient weapons, ranging from those that could deflect and absorb magic to those that would kill if merely touching human flesh. Sidious ran his fingers along one that had always caught his eye- a small dagger. It was unimpressive to the casual observer, but it possessed a poison at its tip that could not be healed nor traced.

Though wiped clean of the blood of his own former master, Sidious could still hear the sound it had made when he’d drove it through the space where his heart should be. 

He smiled. There was nothing quite like journeying down memory lane.

It was wise to reflect the past and to learn from it. Would his master dead at his feet from the hands of another truly had the same effect? He didn’t think so. His own conversion to darkness had been at his own hand, with his own agency. He’d chosen, wielded, and drove the knife entirely at his own accord, for his own advancement. It was because it came from him that he was able to submerge himself deep into the depths of his truest self. 

And that made all the difference. 

“Perhaps, it is best that you failed, Tyranus,” He said finally, turning the blade over in his hands, reminiscing about how perfectly it seemed to fit all those years ago. Some things never changed after all. “In fact, I think you may have been onto something with your little stunt in the graveyard.”

Tyranus was silent, weighing what Sidious’ point was and surely keeping a wary eye on the knife in his hands. 

Carefully, he placed it back on display and turned with clasped hands in front of him, walking in front of the two men, surveying their reactions. Tyranus still did not face him completely, though his head was turned to the side in interest. 

“You placed Anakin Skywalker under the imperius curse, did you not?”

“I did.” Tyranus said, “Yet he broke it. I’d never seen that done before.”

“He is the chosen one, Tyranus,” Sidious said, “And soon he will be learning things that will only amplify that truth. But what was it that broke through the curse?”

No answer.

“It was his attachment to Kenobi.” Sidious explained after a long beat, “With Qui-Gon Jinn dead and his mother… Displaced… Skywalker only has Kenobi left to lean on. Perhaps, we were too quick to judge how soon that string should be cut. And what hurts worse than death or abandonment in the final hour, Tyranus?”

There was still no answer, but Sidious wasn’t taking that quite so easily. He clutched his wand from where it lay in his pocket, gritted his brittle teeth against one another.

“Come now, old friend,” He urged, “Surely, you know the answer to this question better than anyone.”

He turned to him stiffly, squaring his shoulders back, “Betrayal.”

“Avada Kedavra!” Sidious drew his wand and reveled in the short-lived panic that crossed his apprentice’s face. Killing curses were quick and clean, after all, demonstrating a carelessness for how their victim met their end. It was so impersonal. He’d made to draw his own wand, but wasn’t quick enough, was never quick enough.

The body hit the floor with a heavy thud and Sidious watched as the light instantly drained out of Valorum’s pale face. 

He frowned, glancing slowly up at Tyranus, who had since slid back a mask of ease and indifference. His eyes were dark and untelling, the shadows of the cave casting sharp edges on his facial features.

“Where is the real Aveross?” He asked.

“As I said, my lord,” Tyranus didn’t smile, he was too wise for anything quite so brazen, “He can have Kenobi dead in a matter of minutes if you wish.”

Sidious thought that over for a moment before nodding in acceptance, “A Ravenclaw to the last, my apprentice.”

“Hogwarts is in need of a new Defense Against the Dark Arts professor.” Tyranus said, “Besides, if he fails, you will have him close enough where you can deal with him properly.”

“And I will,” Sidious hissed, “For now understand that it can truly just be you and I on this path of domination, and while I had every opportunity to strike you down, I pledge to never raise my blade or wand against you if you vow not to betray me.”

He stuck out his hand. An unbreakable vow. 

One that was easy to make, for Sidious now knew with absolute clarity that it would not be he who raises his blade to Tyranus. He would have no need to do such a thing.  

***

It had been nice, having Ben back in the common room. After everything that had happened Satine wasn’t taking anything for granted. They had spent the last evening studying late into the night on their favorite sofa in front of a dying fire. Perhaps if they’d exchanged a kiss or two alone with only the stars twinkling in the sky watching, well that was their secret. He was still recovering, much as he refused to admit it. He’d found himself nodding off, head dropping onto her shoulder practically in the middle of a debate over a multiple choice question. It was so easy to send him to bed, knowing that in the morning they’d be patrolling again. Of course in her dopey haze she hadn’t thought about actually having to wake up early the next morning.

So when she did force herself up, hair tangled and stuck to her face she went through the hazy motions only because she knew he’d be waiting for her. She nearly forgot her robe and tie, managing to grab them at the last minute while heading out her dormitory door and down into the common room. What she hadn’t been expecting was practically the entire Ravenclaw house Quidditch team, and even a few others talking excitedly amongst each other. Even Obi-Wan, who of course was fully dressed and looked quite handsome even for the early hour, found himself sat between Aayla and Eeth. The former stood when she caught her eye and cackled.

“Don’t worry Satine ,” She grinned wickedly, “I kept your spot nice and warm for you!”

Satine rolled her eyes, but still moved to take the now vacant seat next to Ben. Eeth eyed her warily. She couldn’t blame him though considering she’d once charmed his toothpaste to dye his teeth purple back in second year. It was right after he’d made fun of her hair in a late night astronomy lecture. He hadn’t messed with her before the hour of 8am since.

Ben, who was also no stranger to her early in the morning, didn’t seem worried at all. Instead simply giving her a warm smile and a gentle pat to her hand. She did feel a bit odd about it however when instead of resting his left hand on top of hers he politely set it back in his lap. His right held-

“What’s that?” She leaned over him, curious enough to ask. He turned the bit of parchment towards her.

“Seems I caught the attention of the Wigtown Wanderers,” He had . The letter in his hands was rather formally written and requested, if he so chose, to meet with them on a specific day to try out for their Quidditch team.

“Are you going to?” She asked and he just laughed and shook his head.

“Who do you think I am Satine?” He rolled his eyes, “I thought you knew me better than that.”

“Ah shut up,” she shoved his shoulder, but gently, even with wounds practically all healed she didn’t want to aggravate anything yet, “I mean I dunno maybe you’d just want to try.”

“Well I’m going to mine,” Satine twisted to where Aayla had sat beside her on the arm of the couch, “Hollyhead Harpies and Falmouth Falcons, plus whatever else I get in the upcoming week.”

“So all of you then?” Satine looked around and noted that most seventh years here held a letter in their hands if not two or three. Quidditch scouting did happen around this time she supposed, but she hadn’t expected it. Maybe just because she’d lost a fair few days to watching over Ben in the hospital wing.

“Well you know how it is,” Eeth himself held one letter between his fingers, and seemed deeply contemplative over it, “Some teams are a bit more eager than others.”

“There’s usually a few rounds of course,” Aayla pointed out, “So you never really know until they officially hand you the jersey.”

“Seems a bit stressful,” Satine admitted, at least with tests you always got your results quickly.

“Well, today's only the first wave of things,” Turon Adala shrugged, “It’s been a year in the making considering we can only play over the summer,” The few seventh years behind him nodded, they all looked rather pleased with themselves. For not getting a chance to play for their house they seemed more than happy to have received a possible invitation to play professionally, “We’ve still got a few more waves of tryouts before the big one after all.”

“I wasn’t sure we’d get looked at, at all considering we didn’t have any scheduled games,” Aayla’s eyes kept skimming her letters over and over again, “We really owe it to Fett for putting the whole tournament together… well two whole tournaments.”

Satine blinked and sat up more stiffly as if finally she’d truly awoken, “Oh stars, Cody .”

Ben was matching her owl eyed look when she turned to meet his eyes. Both of them scrambling up and Satine grabbing Ben’s elbow before he ended up knocking himself over the little table in front of them.

“Sorry you lot, we must be off,” Ben gave them a little good natured wave, “Congratulations again!”

“Yes congratulations!” Satine looked right at Aayla, “Let’s meet up later yeah?”

“Yeah!” Aayla waved her off with a grin.

The two Head students bounded down the stairs and made a very efficient beeline toward Gryffindor common room. Satine was wide awake now.

“What do you think he got?” She looked over at Ben who was walking beside her with an absolute no nonsense pace.

“He’s got to have gotten at least three,” Obi-Wan mused, “Maybe the Harpies as well?”

“The Harpies?” She shook her head, “I’d bet the Cannons would be more interested.”

“They have a losing streak, no matter how Fives feels about them,” Obi-Wan reminded her.

“Cody could solve that for them though,” She pointed out.

“What about the Falcons? The Ballycastle Bats?” He considered.

“Oh I do hope he doesn’t have to go too far away,” Satine frowned, time was already ticking away from them getting to spend their days together. She really didn’t want to go years without running into him.

They practically ran through the fat lady portrait in their haste, Satine climbing deftly through the portrait hole and Obi-Wan scrambling after her. The Gryffindor Quidditch team and other Quidditch hopefuls were sitting around much like the Ravenclaws had been and despite the intrusion they didn’t seem very surprised.

“Is Cody here?” It was Ben who asked a slight wheeze in his voice from the odd angles they’d been crawling, she gave him a once over before turning to look around again.

“Er, no,” It was one of the twins who said it, they were looking at each other, a perfect mirror.

“I guess you wouldn’t know,” The other one looked back at them with a wince, “Cody didn’t receive anything.”

“He said he’d go ahead and get a head start on his work out-”

“That’s absolutely preposterous!” Satine shouted, and although she really should be keeping her voice down for any possible sleeping students.

“Satine-” Ben seemed to be on that same thread of thought.

“No! I will not stand for this!” She turned, grabbing Ben by the tie to turn him around as well, “Come on! We’ve got a friend to find and a patrol to hurry through.”

“Quite right,” Ben agreed far too easily even if his face was a bit red and there were a couple immature whistles thrown their way.

“What? What is it?” She asked as they emerged from the tunnel and he was still gazing at her.

“Oh nothing, let’s get a move on shall we?” He looked around, “Where would he have gone off too?”

“The pitch,” Satine answered, but Ben shook his head.

“No I…” He frowned, “I think he’d go somewhere we wouldn’t think to look for him.”

“It’s time to get creative then.”

***

Disappointment was an understatement. Cody rested his chin on his arms as he looked out over Hogwarts. It was a beautiful morning which contrasted quite badly with his mood. Owls soared overhead, coming and going from their home and bringing nothing to him. His hands tightened into a fist. It was cowardly to run up here. Not staying back with his fellow teammates, not congratulating the ones that had one or two or even three separate letters. He was supposed to be a brave Gryffindor, but he’d never felt so much like he needed to hide away before. All his life he’d worked up to this one thing . He always knew that was the future for him and he chased it with everything he had. So why had it failed?

It wasn’t of course an automatic failure, he could still receive something, for the last six years he’d noted that the Kenmare Kestrels had always been a bit late to the party. Maybe they’d want him?

A bit pathetic, standing up here considering who might actually want him around.

He’d never been like his brothers though, having a favorite team. He’d loved them all and he’d be happy with any of them. Fives could rattle off all the Chudley Cannons players and their best moves. Fives wore that orange jersey so often that Ninety-Nine had to repair it after nearly every wash these days. Cody on the other hand memorized every game that had ever been played on record. He knew which teams were more statistically likely to win, even if he refused to bet on them (he’d be a rich man by now if he had). Cody knew the opening line up of every team in the nation and most of the international teams. He knew all the positions that would be up for grabs for a rookie next season.

Maybe everyone had been right afterall. Maybe he shouldn’t have devoted so much time to this. He was a little jealous of Kryze and Kenobi’s ability to find interest in everything . If he had been more like them from the beginning maybe he’d have some back up ideas. He supposed he could always sell turkey legs in the stands or something.

Cody buried his head into his arms letting out a frustrated noise and trying to remind himself that all hope wasn’t lost yet.

It was just that he knew, he knew , that if he didn’t receive anything in the first wave, he wouldn’t be among the top picks.

“You sure do know how to pick a pretty place to sulk, Fett.” Quinlan. He knew him by voice alone. Cody didn’t bother looking at the newcomer, but still raised his head to look at the castle peaks and the glittering lake. Quinlan didn’t move to make any other comment, or really any move at all.

“What do you want Vos?” Cody said after it was clear the other boy wasn’t going to leave him alone, “Here to gloat?”

“Oh come on!” Vos likely had rolled his eyes, voice exasperated, “Do you really think I’m that cruel and petty?”

“No.” Quinlan was silent, was he not expecting that answer to come so quickly? “But why else would you be here? Going to give me some tips?” Cody turned his face away from where Quinlan was starting to appear from the corner of his eye, “I’m really not in the mood.”

“No I-” Quinlan clearly hadn’t been expecting pushback to his presence, but what else was Cody to do. His life was catching fire very slowly right in front of him and he was helpless to put it out.

“You know, I was worried about this,” Cody said aloud, more to himself than the Durmstrang champion, “They told us we weren’t to have Quidditch at all this year and I thought, ‘oh shit! What if they pass us up?’ I’m glad they didn’t ,” Because he’d gotten up early enough to see all the owls soaring through the sky, “But it would have hurt a bit less if I could blame it on someone else.”

“That’s a little cowardly,” Quinlan was trying to make light, but Cody just straightened abruptly.

“Oh yeah? And so what!” He spun on Quinlan, the Durmstrang to his credit didn’t budge, “I spent my whole year fearing for my best mate's life! I lose out on the one thing I love most! I don’t want to let down my friends, my family, my team!”

“And yourself?” Quinlan prompted.

Cody rolled his eyes, “Yeah obviously mate,” He snarked, “My whole life I’ve known who I was, and if this doesn’t work out I-”

“You what?” Quinlan prompted, all previous teasing gone from his face. He looked just as serious as Cody felt in that moment.

“I won’t know who I am anymore,” He admitted sourly, “I was the annoying Quidditch kid the moment I figured out how to use words, who am I going to be now? The washed up former captain who everyone knows peaked in school?”

“Do you believe that for a second?” Quinlan crossed his arms.

“Yes! No- I don’t know!” Cody was seconds from pulling his hair out so he turned and walked back towards the railing. Looking out again at the sky, “I know I’m overreacting okay. I don’t need you to spell it out for me.”

“Then why worry so much,” Quinlan for his part didn’t try and box Cody in, didn’t trap him with his movements, “You know you’re more than just some washed up captain. Your friends certainly do, Kenobi speaks highly of you-”

“He speaks highly of everyone,” Cody shook his head.

“Kryze did too,” Quinlan continued, “And you showed me, on the field.”

“And here we are, full circle, back to Quidditch,” Cody interrupted, “Do you not see the irony there?”

“Do you not see that you did something I’ve never seen before and I’m trying to find a way to compliment you on it,” Quinlan growled irritated.

“I’m not really in the mood, sorry mate,” Cody considered turning, pushing right past Quinlan and heading back into the castle… except, if he left here he’d probably run into his friends and well-

“When you challenged me to a match I admit I was a bit of an arse,” Quinlan said, “I was in a bad mood and you were offering me a quality distraction. I told you to combine a Hogwarts team and I knew you would accept.”

“So I’m gullible all around huh?” Cody turned, mirroring Quinlan by crossing his arms, but he said nothing to stop him from continuing.

“I did it so you’d fail and I’d get to pound you all into the dirt,” He admitted, “I’d get a good way to release some stress and you’d get the match you asked for. I didn’t expect it to grow into a tournament, I didn’t expect you to show up with a well chosen team.”

“Just sounds like you underestimated us,” Cody shrugged, “What’s new there? Anakin was underestimated the entire tournament.”

“Your team wasn’t the strongest, our first match. I thought I’d won, gotten what I asked for,” Quinlan was looking at him with the kind of interest that Cody wasn’t sure he really wanted at the moment, “And then you defeated Hera and I was a little surprised. And then you beat me .”

“Twice,” Cody pointed out.

“That first real match I thought you’d given up. Switching positions in Quidditch isn’t easy you know-”

“It can be if you practice enough,” Cody shrugged.

“And then you were moving around your team and changing strategies constantly. It’s like you had a well of ideas and it was impressive ,” Quinlan emphasized, “And even when the last game was ending you tried that crazy move-”

“Eh it didn’t really work out-”

“You won!”

“It was a team effort,” Cody reminded him, “I didn’t catch the snitch.”

“But you sure kept our eyes off of it.”

They both considered each other for a quiet moment.

“What I’m trying to say is,” Quinlan reached into his pocket, “You impressed me Cody Fett, I wasn’t lying when I said I didn’t know what team would be crazy enough to take you, but I do know I will be with you on the field again, one way or another,” He pulled a long slim envelope with shining gold inscription on the front inside his cloak, “I sent a letter to the board because I knew you deserved this, but turns out, they were already going to give it to you. They let me have the honor of delivering it.”

Cody heard him, he did, but his eyes were fixed on that envelope. He’d read, of course, that there was something almost unheard of in the Quidditch world. It came in a long thin envelope with golden lettering. It certainly couldn’t be what he was being offered right now. He took it with a hand that had started shaking just slightly and he stared down at the front of it now that it was in his hands.

To: Quidditch Captain; Cody Fett

Gryffindor Tower; Third Window to the Left; Fifth Bed

He turned it over. It was sealed with a white seal, the World Quidditch Organization’s symbol was gilded in gold. It felt almost wrong to break the seal of something so special, but he did it anyway. The letter unfolded in his hands and he could do nothing but stare at it with wide eyes.

Cody Fett,

It is our privilege and honor to offer you an expedited pass to the final Quidditch tryouts of the upcoming season. Witnessing your skills as both a Hogwarts’ Chaser as well as Gryffindor team’s Captain surprised all of our teams. As the youngest Quidditch team captain in all recorded Hogwarts history many eyes were on you from the start. It was through your proven leadership to bring your house through many seasons and to eventual victory that have shown you are worthy of such an honor. Your Headmaster spoke of your continued positivity and your Head of House spoke of your dedication. We hope we will see you in the fall.

It was legit, it had to be, everything was exactly as it had been described in Quidditch Through the Ages even if he wasn’t sure when the last one had been sent out. He couldn’t even view it as an elaborate prank because Quinlan had given such a strong case before handing it over. So it was real and it was in his hands . This was more than he’d ever expected. Rarer than rare. Completely and utterly unexpected.

“Fett?” Quinlan sounded a bit far away, “Cody?” There was a pause and then a very quiet, “Shit I think I broke him.”

“He’s not possible to break,” Another more familiar voice chimed in, Obi-Wan .

“What do we have here-” Satine had marched her way past Quinlan and pushed her head over the parchment to read it before she gasped, “ Ben! ”

“What? What?!” Obi-Wan hurried over next to Satine and gave it a once over, “Oh mate! That’s incredible!”

“I can’t believe it!” Satine had turned to Obi-Wan then back to Cody who really still only had eyes for that letter. Her hair brushing against his arm as she whipped around “Can you believe it? I mean I can because you absolutely deserve this, but aren’t they supposed to be pretty rare?”

“Pretty rare?” Obi-Wan shook his head, “Try practically unheard of, not from this old school anyways.”

“Cody? Isn’t this brilliant? Cody?” Satine shook him a little bit. He turned away from them, carefully folding up the letter and trying to ignore the heat behind his eyes and the way his heart had found itself in his throat.

“Maybe Quinlan did break him,” Kenobi placed his hand on Cody’s shoulders, “You alright mate?”

“Yeah?” He finally managed to say.

“Oh Cody,” Satine moved to his other side, patting him on the arm, “I knew something was off when they said you didn’t get anything. There was absolutely no way they would have ignored your hard work.”

“And if they had they would have received at least two strongly worded letters,” Obi-Wan said rather matter of factly. That got Cody to laugh, and when he started he didn’t stop, relief blossoming over him as he fully realized what any of this meant at all.

“Oi he’s lost it, Ben,” Satine laughed with him and Obi-Wan was grinning on the other side.

Cody wrapped his arms around both of them, and maybe it was a little more like a chokehold than a hug, but their complaints were purely jest, “I really thought I’d failed there for a moment. I was going to have to become a muggle businessman or something.”

“What?” Obi-Wan shot Satine a confused look.

“I love you guys,” Cody pulled them into a real hug, “I can’t believe I’ve really done it.”

“Yeah he’s gone off the rails for sure,” Satine snickered.

Cody let them go and then turned, about to offer his thanks to Quinlan, but the Durmstrang boy had disappeared sometime during the having of emotions . Cody simply tucked the letter very carefully into the inside pocket of his robe.

It was suddenly easy to talk again, so talk he did, all the way down to breakfast. Quidditch of course, because it was and always would be his favorite topic in the world. He discussed all the teams and which ones he thought might choose him in the end, because one of them would. They always did if you made it to the last tryout and he was going straight there . He was in such a glowy mood that his brothers, including Ninety-Nine shot him all sorts of concerned glances when they caught him just outside of the Great Hall.

“Er, Cody,” Rex, it seemed, had drawn the short straw in breaching the topic, “Are you alright? I mean I heard you um didn’t get any mail this morning…”

“I’m more than alright!” Cody’s grin seemed to concern the twins further, both of them had reached towards their wands, but they all eyed the letter with curiosity when he pulled it out from his robe, stealthily.

“My little brother’s going to be a Quidditch star!” Ninety-Nine was the first to realize as recognition slowly started lighting up in Cody’s younger brothers’ eyes.

“Oh no way! NO WAY!” Echo, typically the quieter twin made to snatch the thing, but Cody held it out of reach.

“Hey now!” Cody frowned, “Please be gentle with this.”

Rex took it then, before Fives could try snatching it instead. Cody watched and waited as his brothers read through the letter. Ninety-Nine wiped away a tear from the corner of his eye which had Cody blinking away moisture from his own eyes once more.

“Oh I always knew you were bloody brilliant,” Rex handed him back the letter with delicate hands, “You have to send a letter home. Hevy’s going to be absolutely beside himself.”

“I will ,” Cody promised, “ later! ”

“Yes right now our Quidditch star needs to eat something before class,” Obi-Wan pointed out, tapping his watch.

“Why even bother going to class anymore!” Fives piped up eagerly, “You don’t really need to anymore-”

“Oh yes he does!” Satine poked finger at Fives in warning, “I will not let my best friend drop out right before graduation.”

“Education is still important, even on the field,” Obi-Wan added helpfully.

“As much as I’d love to dip now,” Cody grinned at the objections shooting from both his friends, “I’ve been forced to spend far too much time studying to let it all go to waste.”

“Good!” Satine crossed her arms.

“Great!” Obi-Wan grinned.

Still he took his time eating breakfast even with Obi-Wan constantly warning him of their dwindling time before classes. A few students from Gryffindor table were starting to glance over at him. If there was one thing his brothers’ were good at, it was spreading news. He didn’t mind though, even if he really wasn’t one to brag. He was sure the news would be out across the school by the evening, but for now and even then he was content to sit around with his two best friends and a couple of his brothers. Good news went best with good company after all.

***

Getting back in the swing of regular classes returning was something of a struggle, even for someone as studious as Satine. The professors had gone easy on them for the most part in the past week or so, with all things considered. Many, but not all, edited their finals to exclude certain materials, taking pity on the student body as a whole. She didn’t demand pity, just more time. While she was vehemently against the prospect of any of them submitting for time turners, she could see their merit as the month started to wind down. 

As she and Ben made their rounds to close out the day, hands bumping into each other with every step until finally intertwining, she could see this vertigo reflected in just about everyone. Even the ghosts didn’t seem to know what to do with themselves.

“Do you want to go over Magical Creatures and History of Magic when we get back?” Satine asked. They’d gotten into the habit of understanding each other’s course materials for the classes they didn’t share, “You know a great deal more about the war of Concord Dawn than I do.”

“A truly interesting yet tragic piece of history,” He hummed and she wondered then how he managed to keep so much knowledge in that beautiful head of his, “But I do have a private tutoring session with Professor Mundi. He’s preparing me for the year 6 final.”

“I forgot about that,” She said, “I still think it’s quite ridiculous that you have to take both. Especially with all of the extra hours you’re putting in.”

“As you know, I do not make the rules around here,” He said.

“Somehow, I believe you’d be doing more work if you did,” She commented lightly, not wanting to interrupt a rather passionate row between two passing ghosts. They drifted down the long stretch that took them back to where they’d started. “I have noticed that everyone’s been too busy for mischief these days.”

“That’s just because we haven’t run into Hondo or Sebulba lately,” He said, swinging their hands with each step. 

“Very true,” She grimaced, “Let’s just be thankful neither were granted the right of prefect status.”

“There’s already enough chaos to go around,” When they reached their end destination, they pulled to a stop in front of the stone raven that was already squawking the riddle to let them inside, “I’ll probably be back late. Professor Mundi wants me to have hands on experience with gremlins and you know they only come out at night.”

“Well, try to get some rest when you come back,” She said, “You know Windu doesn’t tolerate lateness even from champions.”

“Yes, I’m aware,” He said and just as he leaned in to bestow her with a goodnight kiss, the raven squawked louder, begging to be heard.

“I’m not a nut, but I can be cracked. I’m manmade but not by hand. I am both the lock and the key. What am I?”

“A code,” Satine answered.

“Speaking of codes,” He reached into his cloak, retrieving a folded piece of parchment from one of the interior pockets and handed it over to her, “See if this one provides you with any mental flexing.”

“I’d assume only the best from our great Head Boy,” She teased and tucked the note into her pocket. As the raven fluttered rather impatiently that they were blocking the entryway and keeping it open, she shrugged, “I’ll see you tomorrow.”

“Of course,” He smiled and swiftly, before the batty bird could say anything of it, pecked a kiss on her cheek.

“That one was stolen,” She accused, though she knew her smile was betraying her.

“Borrowed, not stolen,” He teased and she felt her heart flutter in her chest, “I promise to give it back tomorrow.”

“You better,” She winked before turning to disappear up the steps, “I’ll hold you to that!”

“I’d expect nothing less.” He called after her.

Still grinning like an absolute lovesick loon and wondering just when they’d become so disgusting, she tossed her books to the side as she plopped down alongside her other friends on the couch.

“There she is, the lovely Armata herself,” Aayla teased with a shit-eating grin spread across her face, “Back from a romantic stroll with her sir knight.”

“If you call patrol romantic, sure.” Satine shot back, though admittedly without any heat. She really didn’t have the space to be annoyed at the moment.

“Oh please, deny all you might, but it is written all over your rosey cheeks,” Stass even made a show of poking one of her cheeks for emphasis, “It’s a good look on you.”

“Yeah, much better than the look of murder you used to wear,” Aayla said.

“It can come back,” Satine responded archly, even if both girls only laughed at her. 

“So, where is Prince Charming?” Stass asked.

“He’s got to study with Mundi,” She said, removing the folded parchment from her pocket and smoothing it out over one of her textbooks. Both girls were infinitely more interested than they should have been, since she and Ben had gotten in the habit of gifting each other notes with riddles and codes on them to solve. It was like a daily crossword puzzle, except personalized.

Most of the time there weren’t even any obvious romantic overtones, just little nods and references that they might understand or find funny. It was why Satine really didn’t care about so openly solving the puzzle before her giggly friends. That, and she knew she wouldn’t be able to get any actual work done until she’d figured it out.

So, after a bit of jotting little details down, she was eventually able to solve the cipher written in neat ink. 

“What’s it say?” Aayla asked excitedly.

“Probably some poetic dribble,” Snorted Stass. 

“Meet me in the gardens during lunch for a surprise,” Satine read simply, before checking her work again to make sure she’d gotten that right.

“The gardens? That sounds romantic,” Aayla pondered, scratching her chin, “What do you think he’s got up his sleeve?”

“Well, they’ve been together for what? Five months now. That’s a pretty big deal.” Stass said as she counted on her fingers, “Maybe he couldn’t wait until the halfway mark of the year. That’s usually what couples celebrate.”

“It’s been five months already?” Satine wasn’t the type to measure every single waking second with different markers. She also just had no concept of time at this point. It felt like just yesterday they’d come back for their last semester of school. It should have been alarming to think that they’d slipped into such a normal routine together, even when everything else was everything but normal.  

“You better scrape something together for him, you can’t just show up empty handed.” Aayla said.

“How do we even know he’s talking about a gift?” Satine asked, “A surprise doesn’t necessarily mean a gift.”

“Well, what else could it be?” Stass asked, turning the page over and gasping as she read what was on the back of the cipher. “Oh my God!”

Satine frowned, grabbing the page back and scrutinizing its contents. It was an advertisement and more specifically, an apartment listing for a one-bedroom above Cobb & Webb’s located in Knockturn Alley. The picture on the ad didn’t leave much to the imagination, and perhaps it should have, since the place looked like a dreary little dump. She swore she saw a rat scamper around in the corner of the moving image. 

“Why would Ben have this?” Satine asked.

“I think it’s kind of obvious why he has it,” Aayla said, eyes so wide Satine was sure they might roll out of her skull.

“Please enlighten me,” She said, “Because I was under the strong impression that he was staying with the Fetts after graduation.”

“Really? He said that.”

“Cody said that,” She shrugged, “Why would he need to go apartment hunting if he’s got a perfectly good place to live in for the time being? Especially in Knockturn Alley.”

“I can’t believe we need to spell this out for her,” Aayla sighed.

“Spell what out?” Satine didn’t have to be the all-knowing person in the room. She’d spent a fair share of her years learning about the world around her, after all, but she really did not like feeling out of the loop. 

“Satine,” Stass placed a hand on her shoulder with the impression of someone who simply knew best, “He’s going to ask you to move in with him after graduation.”

Satine stared at both of them for a long beat, waiting for either notoriously silly girl to start cackling at the punchline of their very elaborate joke. When laughter didn’t come, all Satine could do was chuckle.

“No… No, that’s not possible.” She said, “I mean, that doesn’t make any sense!”

“What other surprise could it be then?” Stass asked, “And why include this apartment flier if he wasn’t trying to send a message?”

“In Knockturn Alley? Why the hell would I want to live there?” She asked. “Ben knows better than that.”

“Options are pretty limited for young wizards,” Stass said, “As far as flats go, anyway.”

“We’re only 18! And like you said, we’ve only been together for five months.” Satine insisted.

“He’s a pureblood,” Aayla reasoned.

“Yeah, and there are several rumors of engagements happening at graduation,” Stass said, “I was shocked the two of you weren’t amongst them until seeing this.”

“Yeah, I mean, at least he’s planning on taking it slightly slower than to be expected,” Aayla said, “I have cousins that were married off and knocked up with their first kid in less time.”

Satine launched to her feet at that and started to pace back and forth, not being able to consume the thought of all of that so soon, even if it wasn’t presently her reality. Not yet, anyway.

“We’re not ready for this!” She said, feeling herself begin to panic, “I’m not ready for this! There are several steps we would be steam-rolling over to leap to moving in together. By normal young adult standards, that is! Which up until now, I’d assumed we weren’t on some predated timeline that required cruising along at the speed of light!”

“Calm down,” Stass stood, “You don’t have to say yes!”

“But it’s the fact that he thinks we’re ready for something like this,” She said.

“Well, have you said or done anything recently that might spark his little traumatized mind into thinking that you are ready for this?” Aayla asked, also joining them in a standing position.

“Like what?” Satine asked, sifting a hand through her hair, “Have I tossed a set of keys at him asking him to start looking for a place? No.”

“I just mean have there been any big movements in your relationship recently?” She clarified and then cleared her throat a bit awkwardly, “Like- er, have you two had se-”

“-No! Of course not!” Satine practically squeaked. If her face wasn’t flushed before, she was certain it matched Gryffindor’s banner now. She was truly beginning to shrivel beneath the microscope now. When did this start to feel like a conversation with her mother? 

“Okay, just asking!” Aayla said with raised hands and looked to Stass, “Though clearly, that’s a touchy subject.”

“Where would we even have the time or space to do that?” Satine asked and then shook her head before giving either of them the chance to elaborate, “That would hardly be the proper behavior of the Head Boy and Girl.”

“Where there’s a will, there’s a way,” Stass said, “And don’t act like it’s never crossed your mind.”

“Whether or not it has is irrelevant,” Satine said, “But that is one of the aforementioned steps we would be hopping over if we skipped straight to moving in together.”

“So true, you have to test out the broomstick before you buy it,” Aayla said.

Stass rolled her eyes, “Anyway, have there been any other monumental phases in your relationship that you can think of?”

Satine racked her brain, thinking about the past few weeks and what had gone differently for them, “Well… after the third task, we did say we loved each other.”

“Satine!” Gasped Stass.

“That’s adorable.” Grinned Aayla.

“That could definitely do it.” Stass shook her head, “I mean, think about it. His parents surely have never said that to each other.”

“And mean it, anyway,” Satine said, “Oh God, is that why this is happening?”

“It might be,” Aayla said, “But before you freak out-”

“-A little late for that, thank you,” She snapped.

“Let us scope out the scene and make sure that’s what’s going on,” She said, “This could all be one big misunderstanding.”

“Okay,” She breathed, “Yeah, I mean, it is highly unlikely, right? He’s supposed to move into the Auror dorms in the fall.”

“If he gets in,” Aayla said.

“He’ll get in,” Satine said with the wave of her hand, “He’s fought two Sith lords and another mysterious dark wizard at this point. I’d say he qualifies.”

“True,” Stass nodded, “Though they do have a dormitory for couples, but I’m pretty sure you have to be married for that.”

“Maybe he’s asking for my approval on the place. That sounds like something he might do.” Satine said, very aware that she wasn’t going to be sleeping well tonight, “Yeah, that’s probably what it is.”

***

Cody hadn’t even gotten the opportunity to take a big bite from his breakfast sandwich before Satine practically slammed her bag down on the table beside her, startling him enough to miss his mouth and bite his tongue. He swore it was something straight out of a cartoon. By the way Quinlan Vos laughed from across him, he’d say that it was.

“Kryze, what gives?” He complained.

“You tell me,” She flared and upon looking at her more closely, she looked positively heated and like she hadn’t slept much the night before, “I thought Ben was living with you this summer!”

“I thought so too,” He said, “Why? He’s not planning on living with his rotten parents again, is he?”

She waved a wrinkled flier in his face and he frowned, “Knockturn Alley? Why the hell would he rather live here than with me and my brothers?”

“I don’t know!” She said, exasperated, “I figured he might have given you some indication when you talked to him about living together. Or maybe about if he had plans of asking someone else to move in…?”

“No, none at all,” He said and looked to Quinlan, “He say anything to you?”

“Why would he say anything to me?” Quinlan asked, “I hardly know the guy.”

“I dunno, you were there when I brought it up,” Cody said.

“When was this?” Quinlan asked.

“Oh come on, you remember!” Cody laughed, “It was right after the Quidditch tournament when we were heading back to the locker room. You were trying to say that Durmstrang could pound us into the dust, which of course was later disproved.”

“You got lucky.”

“Luck had nothing to do with it, mate,” Cody said, “That move I pulled in the second half-”

“-Stay on topic.” Satine did not have the patience for Quidditch talk today, which was a decent indicator for how short-fused her mood was.

“Anyway, it was clear as day! We were talking about the spare bedroom.”

Quinlan squinted as he thought back, “Yeah but… You never asked Kenobi to live with you.”

“What?” Satine snapped, voice like ice and Cody rolled his eyes.

“Sure I did, one way or another.”

“No, you didn’t.” Quinlan said, remembering now, “You said, and I quote, ‘You know, Boba moved out, so now we’ve got some extra space’ end quote.” 

“And Kenobi nodded along with understanding,” Cody justified, “You weren’t there, Satine! He nodded like he knew what I was asking. He even said ‘nice’ afterwards.”

“Oh my God, you never asked him!” She sat back in her chair.

“I thought it was obvious!” Cody said, “I was implying he take Boba’s old room.”

“Yeah, we get that, but I don’t think Kenobi did,” Quinlan said.

“And how would he?” Satine griped, “Cody, you know Ben, he’s not going to cross any boundaries. It’s not in his way. He doesn’t want to make anyone uncomfortable! You have to be clear as day when you’re offering him something as he doesn’t want to feel like he’s taking advantage.”

“He wouldn’t be taking advantage!” Cody insisted, “I want him to live with us! It’d be fun!”

“Then say that!” Satine hissed, “Because he’s been going around this entire time thinking he’s going to be homeless.”

“Isn’t he rich?” Quinlan asked.

“I think that’s hardly the point,” Satine frowned, “He needs to feel wanted. If you don’t do it, I will.”

“You think you’re ready for something like that?” Cody’s eyebrows shot to his hairline, “I mean, power to you, but it’s a bit different with you being his girl.”

“Not like that!” She groaned. “Why does everyone- nevermind. I’m just saying, he needs a place to stay and as his friends, we need to be there for him.”

“I agree,” Cody said, “I agreed the first time we had this conversation over winter break.”

“Yes, well, I had stupidly assumed you would communicate like a human being, not through signals and riddles.”

Cody had to grimace at that. It was pretty bad when the Ravenclaw was criticizing him for being unclear. 

“When did things get so complicated?” Cody sighed and looked to Quinlan, “If we shared a meaningful nod, you’d take that as us being roommates, right?”

“No, not at all.” Quinlan laughed, “I think the only person making any of this complicated is, you mate.”

“Ridiculous,” Cody scratched the back of his neck, “Well, I guess I ought to go ask him before he moves in with Dooku, himself.”

***

It was rare that Obi-Wan sought out the assistance of Hondo Ohnaka, but such rarities did have their purposes, as there were few others he could think to approach at this point. He’d found Hondo in his little closet, which he distinctly remembered had a deadline for when all of his junk had to be cleared. The Weequay was lounging loosely, likely caught in a nap of some kind, with one of the Kowakian Monkey-Lizards nuzzled in the crevice of his arm.

He knocked on the doorframe, immediately stirring the pirate, who looked at him through bleary goggles.

“Kenobi!” he brightened when he got his wits about him, “Apologies, my friend, Hondo was just taking a bit of a snooze.”

He stood slowly, carefully cradling the Monkey-Lizard before depositing him into a little basket in the corner of the closet. 

“Isn’t that-”

“-An old friend of mine, yes yes,” He said, slinging an arm over Obi-Wan’s shoulder before leading him out of his office and into the hallway. “How can Hondo be of service?”

There was, as always, a green overlay this far below the castle and Obi-Wan could still make out the smell of rats down here. For the sake of moving along with what he’d came here to ask, he decided to forget about the fact that Hondo had most definitely stolen that Monkey-Lizard for a moment. 

“Hondo, you have some family that’s rented in Diagon Alley, right?” Obi-Wan asked, “I was trying to get ahold of a landlord to attempt to get quotes.”

“Diagon Alley, huh?” Hondo stroked his chin, “Hondo’s family actually owns a complex in Knockturn Alley, my friend! It’s a wonderful little abode with minimal rats and a fantastic view of the slaughterhouse!”

“Yes… I did know that,” He ran a hand through his hair, “I toured them myself not too long ago and I don’t think they’re going to suit what I’m looking for.”

“What is it you’re looking for?” Hondo asked, “Because Hondo does know a guy who knows a guy who is trying to rent out his grandmother’s basement for the summer. He’s running a hefty price, though, since she died there and her ghost is rather particular.”

“Anything that the undead aren’t inhabiting?” He asked, “I wouldn’t need much, just a safe and clean place.”

“Oh, Kenobi, that is going to drive for a hard bargain in Knockturn Alley.”

“I don’t want to live in Knockturn Alley,” Obi-Wan said, “If Satine were ever to visit-”

“- Oh , so that’s what this is all about,” Hondo wiggled his eyebrows up and down, “You want a bachelor pad to spend special close and alone time with your lady friend.”

“Well, mostly I need a roof over my head to guard from the elements, but it is possible that my friends might come over every now and then,” He said, “I don’t care much for myself, but I wouldn’t want to put them in any unnecessary danger.”

“Why not try the flats above the Leaky Cauldron?” Hondo asked.

Though small and simple, Obi-Wan had looked there first. He just wanted something with a fairly easy commute to work at some point. 

“They’re full for the summer,” He said, “As for any other complexes, they’re all requiring year-long leases, which I can’t commit to at the moment.”

“You’re rich! Just pay for it!” Hondo slapped him on the back, “Hondo can take it off your hands worst case!”

“I wouldn’t be able to maintain constant upkeep beyond summer,” Obi-Wan said, “And that’s really all I’ll need it for if I get into the Auror academy. Since they provide housing.”

“Do they now?” Hondo perked up, “And all these prospective young hot Aurors live there, hm? Learning intel and gathering secrets as they study to be Aurors?”

“Yes, that is what I said,” Obi-Wan frowned. “Why do you ask like that-”

“-No reason, no reason!” Hondo waved him off before pausing to think, “You know, Kenobi, my Auntie Honda, of whom I am named after, recently started a bed and breakfast near the trash removal site just where Knockturn Alley meets Diagon Alley. Shall I tell her you’re interested?”

He was running out of options. Otherwise, Obi-Wan’s next plan was to scout out the muggle world. He wasn’t sure how much gold a flat in London ran for, but he was pretty sure that wouldn’t be much of a problem. Maintaining secrecy and all that might be difficult, but he’d have to confide in Satine at that point.

“Yes, tell her I’m interested,” He sighed. He supposed he could deal with the scent of raw sewage for one calendar summer. Perhaps, he could spend as little time in his flat as humanly possible too.

He checked his watch. He might as well grab a late breakfast before study hall. Then, he could expand his search for temporary accommodations.

He had barely set foot in the Great Hall when he was practically bombarded by a very feral looking Stass Allie and Aayla Secura. It was odd, despite sharing several classes with Stass and being on the Quidditch team with Aayla, neither usually gave him much thought unless they were with Satine. 

“Kenobi, hi!” Aayla said a bright smile on her face that was a bit too good to be true. “What’s up?”

“Er- nothing much?” He asked and looked around, “Where’s Satine? Is she okay?”

“She’s fine,” Stass dismissed, “The real question, is how are you?”

“Me? I’m quite alright,” He said.

“We heard about your little surprise you’ve got planned for her later today,” Aayla elbowed him lightly in the ribs, “Exciting stuff.”

“Oh, yes,” He said with a smile, “I’m happy to hear she solved it.”

“Yeah, uh, so what’s the deal with that?” Stass asked.

“Oh no, you two aren’t getting anything out of me,” He chuckled, “It’s a surprise for a reason, but I’m sure you’ll find out soon enough.”

Neither quite moved out of his way though and more severity crossed their features.

“We know about your living situation, Kenobi.” Aayla said, “And we’re just trying to look out for you and Satine here when we say it’s not a good idea.”

“Wait, what?” He frowned and then paused, “How do you know about that?”

“It was obvious, Kenobi,” Sighed Stass, “And let’s just say… I don’t think Satine is going to be very pleased.”

“No, I figured she wouldn’t love the idea at first,” He said, “I know she has strong opinions on this sort of thing.”

“Then why go through with it?” Aayla asked, a strange look on her face, “If it makes her unhappy, why go through the heartache?”

“Because I need somewhere to live,” He laughed a bit, “And I’m sure she’ll get over it in the end. If I can put up with a few weird smells then so can she.”

Both girls cringed, “What kind of weird smells?”

“Garbage, obviously,” He said, “I’m not able to exactly get a castle at such short notice, though I do think that would be too much.”

“I just think it’s too much too fast,” Aayla said.

“Maybe, but that’s how life is moving right now,” He said with a shrug, not much to do about how quickly he had to come up with an idea, after all. He did find it strange that Aayla and Stass were the ones approaching him on this subject and not Satine. 

“I’ll admit, I’m kind of shocked you’re not giving her a ring first,” Stass admitted.

“Well, I am,” He said, “Though I’m not sure how those topics are related.”

“How aren’t they related?” Aayla asked, her jaw open wide in shock. He realized then that he’d managed to spoil the surprise, “They kind of go hand and hand with each other.”

Obi-Wan really didn’t see how.

“This is huge,” Stass gasped, “Oh, Satine is not going to like this.”

“She’s not?” Obi-Wan felt the bottom drop out. “I thought it was romantic.”

“More like pushy,” Aayla said hastily, “We know you two love each other and all that mushy stuff, but there are other ways of expressing it that aren’t so dire.”

“I don’t see what’s dire about it.” Obi-Wan said, “It’s just a ring.”

“With that attitude, it’s going to be just your broken heart crumbled on the street like a used tissue.” Stass said. 

“Trust us, do not go through with it if you like having a girlfriend.” Aayla gripped his shoulders, giving him a little shake, “We wouldn’t steer you wrong.”

“Well, obviously he’s not trying to have a girlfriend anymore,” Stass said. “Seriously, Obi-Wan. Think this through before you do what you’re about to do. I’d hate to see you two go down like this.”

“Ladies, can I borrow my good pal Kenobi here?” Cody asked with a grin as he approached, not nearly as intense as the two seventh year Ravenclaw girls. Obi-Wan was glad for it. He felt like he was losing his mind.

He knew he was still new to this relationship thing, but he really didn’t see what the big deal was. 

***

“Thank you for saving me back there, Cody,” Kenobi said as they got out of earshot from Aayla and Stass. He looked flushed and suddenly very worried, which was odd, seeing as he didn’t think there was anything near death happening at the present moment.

“Everything okay?” Cody asked.

“Stass and Aayla think Satine is going to break up with me if I try and give her this promise ring.” He reached into his pocket, holding out a little box. 

“A promise ring?”

“It was supposed to be a graduation present,” He explained, “But you know, it’s meant to symbolize dedication, monogamy, love and commitment and I wanted to give it to her sooner rather than later so it didn’t get spoiled for her.”

“Too late,” Cody shook his head, “I dunno, it’s not like you’re proposing. I don’t see what’s the big deal.”

“That’s what I was thinking!” He said, “Perhaps, there’s something to it that I wasn’t thinking of.”

“Maybe. Does Satine know?”

“About the ring? I’m not sure.” He said, “Though she isn’t happy with my apartment hunt, so perhaps I better tread lightly.”

“What the hell is that about?” Cody barked, giving him a slight shove, “Why are you looking in the sewers for a place to sleep?”

“I’m looking everywhere!” Kenobi said defensively, “It’s just that last minute flats are tough to come by and the sort that are month-by-month are not the most savory. I hadn’t told either of you, because I didn’t want you to worry or grow upset. I don’t know how she found out or why she’s infuriated enough to send Stass and Aayla after me.”

“Yeah,” Cody prided himself in seizing his opportunities when they came to him, “That might be because I had told her months ago that I intended on asking you to stay the summer with me and the boys.”

Kenobi raised an eyebrow, “Oh?”

“And I sorta thought you knew that?” He said. 

“H-How would I know that?” He asked, “You never asked me.”

“Yeah, but I thought that you kind of got what I was hinting at when I mentioned Boba was moving out.” Cody said. “And then we had that moment of eye contact. I thought you got it!”

“That’s insane.”

He winced, “Yeah it has been brought to my attention that this was not the case and that was very stupid.”

Kenobi scratched the back of his neck, “Look mate, I appreciate the offer, but I really don’t want to impose nor should you feel like you have to have me-”

“-No but that’s the thing,” Cody laughed, “I want to! Imagine how much fun it’ll be? If you’re cool with sharing a bathroom and having absolutely zero personal space, that is.”

“Really? You mean it?” Kenobi asked again, clearly trying to read whether or not Cody was coming from a place of obligation or sincerity. He didn’t understand why it couldn’t be both, since Cody believed that friends should help each other out but also wanted to have a summer full of memories together.

“It’ll make hanging out so much easier,” Cody grinned, “I mean, this is probably the only summer the three of us will get to have an extensive period of time without responsibility. Come fall, I’ll be on some Quidditch team, you’ll be with the Aurors, and Satine with the Ministry.”

They were all going different directions and that hadn’t quite resonated until this moment. He swallowed down the uncertainty of that and pushed forward with what he was trying to say.

“The point is, I want you to stay with me! You can help me workout for Quidditch and I can help you workout for your Auror club!”

“Academy,” He corrected, but a smile spread across his face, “I really appreciate that, Cody. And I swear, you won’t even know that I’m there.”

“Seeing as my brothers are loud enough to drown out a banshee, yeah, that’s probably true,” Cody said and punched him in the shoulder, to which Kenobi returned with a thump of his own. “So, come on? Do you accept the role of roomie? Or are we going to have to tell Satine that you’re planning on living in Borgin and Burkes?”

Kenobi’s eyes widened and he shook his head vehemently, “Absolutely not. It would be an honor to be accepted into your home.”

“Alright, alright, no need to get all mushy,” He said and gave him another playful nudge, “Save that for when you slip her the ring.”

“If I do,” He sighed, “I didn’t expect her friends to react so strongly.”

“They’re girls, I won’t even begin to pretend to understand them,” Cody said.

***

“Satine!” Stass and Aayla had managed to catch her just as she was drying her hair from an afternoon shower. She placed her wand down and turned to them, not pleased by the stricken looks on their faces. That meant that whatever espionage they’d performed hadn’t gone the way they wanted it to.

“What is it?” She asked.

“Do you want the good news or the bad news?” Aayla asked.

“Whichever,” She said, “Does the good news outweigh the bad news?”

“Depends on how you look at it.” Stass said, “But Kenobi isn’t just asking you to move in with him.”

“No?” She didn’t let her guard down, knowing that the other shoe was about to drop. 

“He’s asking you to marry him,” Aayla said. 

Satine had never thought herself a faint of heart kind of girl, but she would be a liar to say she didn’t fall completely off her seat and onto the ground, blacking out for just a moment from the shock of that statement. 

When she awoke to both girls fanning her and talking about splashing her with water, she sat up in panic, briefly hoping this had somehow been a weird dream.

“That’s definitely not the reaction Kenobi is going to want to hear,” Aayla muttered, which drew in the reality that this was all true. It wasn’t even the worst thing in the world, but Satine couldn’t bear breaking his heart like that, especially not when he was so earnest and devoted. 

And she loves him. She knows this much. She certainly can’t picture being with anyone else. 

“What are you going to do?” Stass asked, “He seemed set on asking you.”

“What else can I do?” Satine returned, “Dammit, I thought we were on the same page! We have goals and dreams and ambitions to cover before any of that.”

“But I mean… Do you see yourself marrying him?”

“Can we please go back to the point that I’m 18?” She asked before sighing, “And I mean… Yes, down the line. I’d hope to, anyway. Some day. It’s just a lot of pressure right now.”

“Not that you have much experience to judge from,” Aayla said as she helped her up, “It’s definitely too soon.”

“I know that,” She said, “I just don’t see how he doesn’t know that.”

“You are quite the catch,” Stass admitted, “Maybe, he’s just trying to lock you down.”

“That hardly sounds like a whole reason to propose to someone,” She said, rising to her feet, “I suppose I should go meet him and get this over with.”

“Are you going to say no?”

“I wish there was an answer outside of yes and no,” Satine said, “Is saying ‘maybe later?’ an appropriate reaction?”

“Most definitely not.” They both said in unison.

They parted just before the arched entrance that led down to gated gardens. It was a lovely setting for a proposal if there was to ever be one. The sky was bright and the birds were chirping. Somehow, it was considerably empty, with only Bail and Breha reading quietly at the far end near a bed of roses. 

And there Obi-Wan waited, hands in his pockets and pacing a bit anxiously in the sunlight. He was beautiful and endearing and everything she could honestly ever want. His kindness and his selflessness coupled with his bravery and wit were just a number of things she loved him for. In fact, as she watched him unburdened, she began to mentally tally a list of reasons, some of which she’d never cognitively thought of. 

She started her trek towards him, her feet moving across soft soil and her gaze sweeping over the beautiful range of flowers that Ninety-Nine had taken such care to plant one by one. The sweet smells and the affection she felt for him started to swell her heart a few different sizes. 

He caught her gaze eventually and waved her over, which despite how much she had initially been dreading this conversation, she still hurried like a moth drawn to a flame, without any words on her tongue for once, because they were coming to her even mid-stride. 

“Hello,” Thankfully, he beat her to the punch and broke the tranquil silence of the gardens just as the sun caught his eyes and made them look a brilliant blue right then- matching his tie. And the way he looked at her, like she was the only person in the entire world, with such dedication and steadfast love that it overwhelmed her.

Until she realized that the most terrifying part of all of this was that the moment he drops to one knee, regardless of how crazy and illogical and reprimandable it might be, she would say yes before she could have the space to think of it. She’d probably lobby for a lengthy engagement, but she’d still say yes.

It was stupid and they most certainly were not ready, but she would say yes. 

That was the answer she had settled on.

“Hi,” She returned, hearing the shakiness in her voice.

“I wanted this to be a happy surprise,” He said with a weak shrug, “But it’s been brought to my attention that it might not be for some reason. Before you say anything though, I’d like to at least plead my case a bit.”

“Okay,” She laughed nervously as he went to reach in his pocket and retrieved a little gray box.

“I wanted to get you something for graduation,” He said, “And also express just how much you mean to me. Which you do. This isn’t meant to symbolize anything beyond my devotion and love for you. That it’s only you and I want it to only be you. It’s not me staking a claim or trying to hold you on reserve or anything.”

“I never thought you were,” She said honestly, because no, Obi-Wan most definitely was not the type of guy with an ego that flimsy and in need of validation. Though clueless on some things, he was quite secure where it counted.

“And I never want you to feel pressured or obligated to be at my side,” He affirmed, “I only wanted to make it known how glad I am to be there right now.”

She smiled, “I’m glad you’re here too.”

He smiled shyly at that, “So, if you don’t want this, that’s okay. I won’t be upset. I do think you should see it first though.”

“It’s not about the jewelry, Ben,” She breathed, “You have to know that much.”

“Of course,” He said and opened the little box, “I just think it suits you is all.”

She opened her mouth to answer, but a myriad of relief and confusion flowed through her. She’d never been proposed to, beyond a pretend marriage in kindergarten. And then, a donut had been substituted for a ring. All she really knew about the subject came from movies and other pieces of pop culture. 

But she did know that this did not look like an engagement ring and Obi-Wan wasn’t on bended knee as she might have expected.

That wasn’t to say it was ugly- quite the opposite actually. It was a thin white gold band with a cute little pale lilly at the center. Dotting each petal was a tiny yet sparkly aquamarine stone that resembled what looked like water droplets.

He looked at her earnestly, gaging her reaction with hopeful eyes and suddenly, everything clicked into place.

“It’s a waterlily,” He said lightly, “Which I know is the July birth flower… Well, I hadn’t known that when I picked it, but it was brought to my attention by the very insistent shopkeeper. I just know you quite like lilies. So, I evened it out with your birthstone.”

“It’s beautiful,” She said, still marveling at it and trying not to tear up over the idea of a very ardent and hopeful Ben searching around a jewelry store for her. 

“Look, I know we’re nowhere near you know,” He paused, trying to think about what he wanted to say as though he likely hadn’t gone over it a million times already in his head, “Marriage or anything like that. And I’m honestly grateful we’re not, because we get to be young, but that doesn’t mean I don’t want to do it all with you still.” 

“You got me a promise ring,” She stated, voice holding a breathy quality. Her heart was beating suddenly quite rapidly again and all of her worries or fears from earlier melted into pure adoration. They had been on the same page after all. Though she likely should have been concerned about her momentary lapse of logic, she couldn’t think of anything else but how much she loved Obi-Wan Kenobi. 

Just as he was, in this moment, ring or not. He got her and she got him.

“I did,” He cocked his head to the side, looking adorably bashful, “I know it can be construed as a bit corny or overly traditional, but some traditions are alright, I think. If you don’t like it, that’s okay-”

She couldn’t bear much more of this, lunging towards him and stealing the words from his mouth by kissing him fully, twining her arms around his neck and pulling him impossibly close to her. If he was surprised by this reaction, he acted quickly, tilting his head and sighing as he deepened the kiss. She could feel waves of relief from him and for a moment, her heart hurt thinking about how he believed she would hate this. 

When they eventually thought better of it (which was likely not as soon as the top two students in school should) and pulled away, he grinned at her, dimples on full display in a way that was hardly fair for her self control.

“So, I take it you like it?” Like he had to ask. 

“I love it,” She said, finally slipping the ring on her right ring finger. It fit perfectly, somehow, which though she didn’t question, he read her mind.

“It fits the first person who wears it,” He said with a slight shrug, “Magic.”

“It has its purposes,” She grinned, “Thank you.”

“You’re welcome,” He stared at her adoringly for another moment before his gaze turned slightly scrutinizing, “Any idea why Stass and Aayla thought you’d hate it?”

Just as Satine opened her mouth to answer, she was promptly cut off by a burst of applause from across the courtyard. Briefly startled that they, themselves had been caught in such a passionate embrace, both stepped away from each other instinctually. Only the crowd wasn’t for them, but for Breha and Bail, who were presently engaged in an even tighter hug. Eventually Bail set her down and they kissed, but on Breha’s finger, glimmering in the sunlight was a shiny diamond ring.

“Oh my, did they just get engaged?” Obi-Wan laughed a bit before raising his fingers to his lips and whistled along with the excited crowd.

“Would you look at that?” Satine said, still in shock by this plot twist. She honestly hadn’t seen that coming. 

“I suppose it makes sense. This is a lovely spot for such grand declarations.” Obi-Wan said, “Plus, they’ve been together so long and it’s not uncommon for purebloods to get engaged so soon after- Wait a second.”

Satine’s heart stopped and she looked back to Obi-Wan, who was considering her with even more scrutiny, “You didn’t think-”

“-What? No! Of course not!” She rolled her eyes, swatting him lightly on the chest. “That would be positively ridiculous.”

“It would explain why your friends were so worried.” He said, “And why you looked like you were on the verge of a panic attack.”

“I was not on the verge of a panic attack!” She had already been having one.

“Satine, you know I would never just drop something like that on you so soon, not without talking about it first,” He assured her, “And certainly not while we’re still figuring ourselves out.”

“I’m glad to hear that,” She said, “You’ve no idea how glad, honestly.”

“I like where we are,” He took her hand in his- the one that now adorned the ring he’d given her. She’d be a liar to say her heart didn’t swell just looking at it, “And where we’re going.”

“Me too,” She agreed and then remembered what started all of this, “Speaking of where we’re going. Are you going to be homeless this summer?”

“No,” He laughed, “It’s funny you mention that, because Cody invited me to stay with him this summer.”

“Yes, so funny,” She said, “Much better than the gutters of Knockturn Alley.”

“Not sure how you know about that,” He said, “But I wasn’t trying to live there. You wouldn’t be welcome in that neighborhood and it wouldn’t be safe.”

Her heart fluttered at how he considered her with the decisions he made, especially about serious stuff, so naturally. 

“Well, I’m glad,” She said, “I think staying with the Fetts will be good for you.”

“Yeah, just as long as they don’t shave my head. I looked awful with that haircut in fourth year.”

“Cody will have me to contend with if he does that.” She said, “And I’m not sure he wants that.”

***

It was a nice day out even if the mood around school was a little melancholy. Beauxbatons’ flying horses had been hitched up just a few minutes ago and Durmstrang had been doing checks on their ship all morning. All that was left now was saying goodbye in the courtyard. Even though Anakin had been far too busy to make any really good friends out of either of the schools, he had spent a good amount of time with Hera and Quinlan, of course, on their way through the three dangerous tasks. He found the two of them easily, both must have had similar ideas. It was still early, most Hogwarts students were still finishing lunch in the Great Hall although it seemed that Obi-Wan had managed to get the memo as well.

“So this is it huh?” Quinlan looked between the three of them, “Feels kind of odd to not be expecting another fight to the death with you all.”

“I’m hoping to be quite done with near death,” Obi-Wan huffed, arms tucked into the sleeves of his cloak, “Though I must, with the finishing of the tournament I’ve had much more time to consider my schoolwork.”

Anakin doubted that he’d really found himself with more time, his mentor was always stretching himself a bit thin.

“Well we must all start thinking of our future,” Hera seemed wistful when she said it, before her gaze caught Anakin, “Well at least you have a little longer to figure things out.” She corrected herself and Anakin shrugged.

“Well I still have next year to prepare for, and finals, and,” He shuttered, “summer school. To catch up on that idiot Gunray’s failings.”

“Ah don’t you fret Anakin,” Quinlan grinned, “I’m sure you’ve had plenty of preparation this year whether you liked it or not.”

“That’s true,” He nodded, “I doubt I’m going to have to fight another dragon any time soon.”

“I certainly hope not,” Hera hummed, considering quietly for a moment, “We really were in quite a bit of danger this whole time.”

“What’s wrong with a little danger?” Quinlan shrugged, “We knew what we were signing up for… mostly,” He added with a slight side eye towards Obi-Wan.

“Still I don’t think anyone will really understand what it’s like to be in the tournament,” Hera pointed out, “Just the four of us, there hasn’t even been one for so long.”

“Yeah that’s true,” Anakin pointed out, “But we weren’t ever really alone, except on the field I guess.”

“I certainly wouldn’t be standing here still if it wasn’t for my friends,” Obi-Wan smiled, but Anakin just swallowed down gruesome images of his nearly dead friend.

“Yeah I couldn’t have done it alone,” Hera admitted, “I had a really good sparring partner, she prepared me for anything!”

“Me and the boys definitely did a few extra laps around the grounds,” Quinlan looked a little sad, “It really is beautiful here, I’ll miss that the most.”

“Yeah…” Hera agreed, but her eyes were looking across the courtyard to where Caleb Dume had appeared. He hadn’t seemed to have spotted her next.

“Maybe sometime we can come visit your schools!” Anakin suggested, “It would be cool to see the differences.”

“I think our Headmasters may have had enough of each other for now,” Hera joked, but Quinlan winced.

“Didn’t expect mine to be a baby stealer,” He shrugged, “At least he got caught before anything bad happened.”

“Yes I think it’s much better this whole thing didn’t end up in war,” Obi-Wan said.

“Hera!” Caleb Dume had spotted her and was running towards them.

“I’d better see him off then,” Hera said so quietly Anakin almost didn’t catch it, “It was nice to meet you all, really.”

They bade her goodbye as she headed quite sluggishly towards his fellow Gryffindor.

***

“Hera!” Caleb was smiling at her, even with the sadness of a goodbye hanging over them like an ax he was still smiling at her, “I’m glad you didn’t run off without saying goodbye,” Hera found herself at a loss for words. She accepted an offered embrace, but then was scared to let go lest she had to look him in the eye again. Still when she pulled back and he was still smiling. She took a deep breath.

“Of course I’d say goodbye to you,” She stated, plainly. It was true, she’d say goodbye to him, she’d planned to say goodbye to him.

“I’m sure I can visit this summer though,” He continued on taking her silence as a chance to explore future plans, “I bet I can get my mum to take me to Diagon Alley, Globus Mundi does offer great student discounts. Paris is pretty easy to get to, especially from here, might not even have to take a broom-”

“Caleb,” Hera interrupted him finally. She felt her heart aching painfully at his loyalty, but it was time she told him. Told him where they would have to stand, “I like you, a lot.”

“Well I’d hope so or us kissing would be a little awkward-”

“Caleb,” She repeated and he sobered, catching the serious look in her eye, “I’m graduating this year, and I have dreams I’d like to chase-”

He looked crestfallen. She took a step back, she hadn’t even said it yet-

“It’s like your dad said then,” He was searching her face.

“You still need to finish school and then you wanted to be an Auror-”

“I didn’t want to do it alone ,” He admitted softly and her heart dropped, not shattering because she’d been prepared, but it still hurt.

“I’d love to keep in touch,” She put her hands on his shoulders, “Honestly I would, it’s just not feasible to stay together right now.”

“Not feasible or not worth it,” He crossed his arms, uncrossed them, sighed, “No, no you’re right,” He ran a hand through his hair frustrated, “Damn.”

“Caleb?” It felt wrong to hug him, to grab for his hand, not when she was putting the final nail in the coffin. She instead moved to clasp her hands in front of her, “I don’t want you to get the wrong idea,” Her mouth twitched up into a smile, “I’d do this whole semester with you over and over again. I wouldn’t change anything.”

“Yeah,” He agreed, forlorn but steady, “Me too.”

“Thank you,” She grabbed for his hand even if she really, really shouldn’t have.

“I wish I’d asked you out sooner,” He admitted, “You’re going to do great things, Hera. I’ll be cheering you on from my very average life,” He smiled a bit in jest. She looked down at their hands.

“You’re wonderful Caleb,” She looked up at him, “ Wonderful ,” with that she let his hand fall, slowly, from her grasp. And with it, it was like they were worlds apart.

“Goodbye Hera,” He shoved his hands in his pocket, like he didn’t know what else to do.

“Goodbye Caleb,” She wrapped her arms around herself. They both turned slowly, walking two separate ways. Caleb back into the castle and Hera towards the carriage, towards home.

***

Looking around the courtyard, Quinlan found it hard to believe just how many friends had been made over the course of a year. Maybe it was just who he was, he didn’t always trust the easiest. Or perhaps, thinking of a certain ex-Slytherin, he trusted foolishly. Still even he had to admit, as he chatted amicably with Kenobi and Skywalker, that maybe he hadn’t come out of this whole thing alone either.

It wasn’t just the other champions, but Kryze, who was making her way over with Fett in tow. Kryze was truly lovely. He wouldn’t have asked her to the ball if she hadn’t been charming and beautiful, but as she turned her smile from him to Kenobi it was hard to imagine her with anyone else. Whatever drama had gone on their first semester had practically evaporated, it was like nothing had ever come between them at all.

“Kryze, nice to see you,” He nodded to her and then to her friend behind her, “Fett.”

Then there was Cody Fett. At first he’d seemed like just another wannabe rival, something Quinlan was used to and paid very little mind, but Fett was different. At the Yule Ball they’d faced off on the dance floor. It had been good silly fun and at no point did Fett act like either of them was above it. For someone who was used to being treated as older, wiser, it had been refreshing. Then they’d faced each other on the Quidditch field and Quinlan had found himself a real rival. Cody hadn’t been all talk, he knew how to play .

“It was lovely to meet you Quinlan,” Kryze extended a hand which he shook, careful not to take too long and get his hand shot off by Kenobi’s careful glare, “You’re really one of a kind,” He wasn’t entirely sure if that was all compliment, but he laughed anyway.

“I suppose I could say the same to you,” He hummed, “I’ve never met a girl who was more in love with books than me,” He winked, maybe it was a little bit just to see Kenobi puff up like a spooked cat, “But there’s a first for everything.”

“What would you have on Jane Austen anyways?” She jested.

“That’s alright, Kenobi here’s more poetic than I could ever be,” He slapped Kenobi on the back hard enough to knock the Ravenclaw a step forward.

“Is Jane Austen a poet?” Cody tilted his head towards Satine who answered eagerly.

“Not in the sense you’re thinking of, but her way with words is brilliant,” She probably could have gone on, would have certainly gone on.

“Fett,” Quinlan stretched his hand out towards the Gryffindor, “I’m looking forward to seeing you in September,” And he was. Tryouts would certainly not be dull if he could watch Cody Fett flit around the field.

“Likewise!” Cody took his hand, but instead of shaking it, used it as leverage to pull him into a headlock, “Don’t let your guard down there mate! You’d better spend all summer practicing, because I sure will be!” Quinlan had to squirm out of his grasp. He was definitely strong.

“You’re an odd bunch,” Quinlan shook his head. Even still he was grateful to have met them.

***

Obi-Wan, Satine, and Cody had stayed to watch as Beauxbatons’ carriage rose up and soared above their heads. The pegasus had started a bit low so several students ducked hoping not to end up with a horseshoe to the face.

“It’s a bit like Santa clause,” Anakin commented to Rex.

Obi-Wan’s eyes followed as it swung one final time around one of the towers of the castle before heading off and out of view. Caleb Dume who had been moping around for a while looked possibly even more upset now that it was well and truly gone. Obi-Wan squeezed Satine’s hand and she spared him a curious glance. He was certainly glad that she wasn’t leaving.

Durmstrang’s ship had made it to the center of the large body of water between here and Hogsmeade. They had raised their flag like a final salute, but it took barely any time at all for the ship to swirl down slowly until even the tip of the tallest mast disappeared under the water.

“Magical transportation is very odd,” Satine muttered, “Couldn’t they have just used a portkey?”

“I suppose,” Obi-Wan didn’t feel like debating her on the pros and cons of taking such a vessel with you, “But it would be much less fun.”

She rolled her eyes, “I know you’ve got a better argument than that in there,” She knocked on his head with her fist and he laughed.

“Perhaps, but maybe later.”

“Now what in the blazes is going on here?” Cody extended a hand towards Rex. Anakin however was the one who took the offered help, before moving towards the window.

“That’s what I’d like to know,” Fives told their older brother cheerily.

“Anakin, please be careful,” Obi-Wan Kenobi, who stood just behind their brother and alongside the Head Girl, was watching Anakin with a carefully concealed expression of worry. It was probably fair because Anakin was leaning halfway out the window.

“Ah Rex?” Anakin turned back to them with wide eyes and Rex hurried over, climbing up next to him. They both nearly tipped backwards if it wasn’t for Cody and Echo tugging them back inside. Still he saw it, the Durmstrang boys crouched near something on fire, it didn’t look like an accident.

“Come on mate-” Cody complained, but Rex didn’t care. Rex didn’t care about anything else. He squirmed and twisted until Cody released him and then the second his feet hit the ground he was running. Confused shouts followed him and soon footsteps, but Rex was only concerned about one of his brothers right now.

He dove through another passageway, this one was practically just a freefall, it had been deemed useless when they’d first found it, but now he let himself fall. Sliding down the sharp incline until he hit the stone wall at the end. He tapped his wand blindly and the stones moved away. He stepped out into the grassy field, eyes immediately seeing the trailing smoke curling towards the sky. He ran again, nearly tripping over the uneven ground. Any breath he still felt he had was knocked out of him as he turned the corner.

The little hut was ablaze and in front of it, even at this distance, he could see Krell. Krell’s shoulders shook like he was laughing and Rex didn’t need to be closer to imagine the ugly way his lips would curl up into a mockery of a smile. Rex gripped his wand impossibly tighter. He’d always been pretty slow to anger, but his rage was palpable as it swirled against the magic that he was just waiting to start hurling. His wand sparked at the excess as the hurricane inside of him hungered for destruction.

He raised his wand a spell on the tip of his tongue-

There was an ear piercing roar as the ground shook. His shock had stopped him in his tracks. The others had caught up to him now, but none of them had raised a wand.

“Is that the Zillo Beast?” Anakin gasped, “I knew it was in there!”

“Nah mate,” Cody said in an awed sort of voice, “That’s a different kind of beast.”

Claws, talons maybe, wrapped themselves onto the roof of the hut. It was amazing the whole thing didn’t crumble as a dragon, large and red, hauled itself up. It looked down, spotting Krell and his goons, who looked rather frozen themselves, before extending its wings slowly. Its head, with very, very sharp teeth littering its mouth, leaned down and roared again, right into Krell’s smarmy face. The three Durmstrangs seemed to get the picture. They turned and fled. The dragon made to move after them, but the hut door opened. Ninety-Nine himself emerged from the hut which had slowly grown to be less on fire. He raised his hands in a calming sort of motion and the Dragon immediately backed down and jumped off the roof. The ground shook again, but this time it didn’t deter Rex from moving forward.

“Oh bloody brilliant,” Fives sounded on the verge of tears, “Never in all my days did I think I’d get to see one of those up close and personal.”

“I’d like to say the same,” Anakin cut in, “But I’ve been there and done that, no thanks!”

“Incredible really,” Obi-Wan was on some sort of educational rant, “Satine, did you see how it made itself bigger as an intimidation technique. Exquisite!” There was a reason Rex didn’t much like sitting with his brother at breakfast, it was a bit too early for learning and where his brother went the Ravenclaw nerds tended to follow.

“You alright, Ninety-Nine?” Cody called over, he had much more courage than Rex did in that moment. Rex could still see the little place ablaze when he blinked and he didn’t much like the sight.

“Oh just fine!” Ninety-Nine greeted them warmly, “I can’t say it’s a great time to invite you all in, I’ll have to make sure the scales held.” That’s when he saw it. Little glittering red and black scales meticulously placed on the roof.

“It’s like the gloves!” Anakin pointed out, “The one’s I used in the first task were dragon skin. And fireproof!”

“Well this here,” Ninety-Nine looked up towards the roof patting the stone wall proudly, “Might be a bit more ethically sourced. Glad you finally got to meet Tracyn. He looks quite the brute, but he’s a big softy. Started bringing me his scales on his own when he found out what I was doing.”

It was then that Ninety-Nine met Rex’s eyes. Despite their spat, his brother was looking at him warmly, because that was who his brother was. He was kind, but not so much that he was weak and Rex felt guilt swell in his chest replacing the hurricane of rage.

“I’ve been a right arse,” Rex admitted looking at his older brother, “It’s one thing to be a protective brother, but it’s quite another to assume that you can’t handle yourself. I should have seen it sooner, but I see it now.” And it wasn’t just the dragon, Rex saw his brother’s confidence, saw his skills. He might not have magic, but he certainly had the most tenacity of all the Fetts. The whole time with Rotta, he’d managed to brew potions, and his tentative care of the magical creatures that pranced around. 

“Rex,” Ninety-Nine put a hand on his shoulder, “I appreciate that you want to be there for me, it means you care and I care about you too. But you said it best, I can handle myself. Just as I always handled things at home and how I handle my job. Maybe it’s not the way you’d do it,” Ninety-Nine chuckled when he saw Rex’s wand still clutched firmly in hand, “But it’s the way I do it.”

Rex looked up at the scaled roof, “You said you needed to make sure the scales held,” He recalled glancing at his brother, “Did you want any help with that?”

“You don’t have to make it up to me Rex,” Ninety-Nine answered knowingly, “But if you’d like to, I wouldn’t mind the company.”

“What are you reading?” Satine’s soft breath brushed against his cheek and Obi-Wan started for a moment at how close she’d been able to get without his noticing. He blinked, eyes burning from staring at the page for too long, and looked up at the large golden hands that stretched across an even larger clock. Yes, it was quite late and it was to no surprise that Satine found him while making her rounds. 

“Just catching myself up on year 3’s old DADA curriculum,” He said quietly before giving in to a yawn that snuck up on him just as much as Satine had.

“Keen on finding yourself in more detention, I see,” She hummed, though it was all in good nature, as her eyes were already glancing across from them to find a sleeping Anakin. His face was pressed into his arm and his face was squished. Even though he’d heard a few snores in the past hour or so, the boy still spoke of his mother every now and then under his breath. 

Obi-Wan had considered waking him many times, but it didn’t sound like a nightmare and Obi-Wan didn’t want to be the person to take Anakin away from seeing his mother again, even in dreams. 

“Tomorrow is Anakin’s lesson plan,” He explained as she took the seat next to him, “The one that his moving up to the next year hinges on.”

“Does Gunray even have that authority?” Satine asked.

“He does if he fails him,” He said, “DADA is a required study through fifth year to at the very least pass.”

“Ridiculous,” Satine muttered, “I’m guessing you’ve already filed a formal complaint with Headmaster Yoda?”

“Several,” He grimaced, “But I can understand how this would be out of his hands. It’s not exactly a secret that Gunray is here to serve a political quota. If Yoda goes over the Minister’s head or it appears that way, that could be viewed quite negatively by the eyes of the people.”

“School and politics ought to be kept separate from each other,” Satine said, “I mean, really, we’re just going to sacrifice someone’s education so that a few people don’t look bad?”

“I don’t disagree, but I also don’t believe a picket line will get us out of this one,” He joked lightly, though he wasn’t surprised at the disapproving look she returned with. He sighed, “Headmaster Yoda didn’t leave us completely in the dark. He gave us a few sources that might be helpful.”

“How kind,” Satine snarked, clearly not impressed, though she did pick through the folders and study guides to see if there was anything of value. She reached towards the pile on the right, which Obi-Wan hadn’t touched yet, and he had his suspicions that she knew that. 

“How was the rest of your patrol?” He asked, “Since I’m assuming you’ve finished if you’ve found time to set up post here?”

“Uneventful, thankfully,” She relaxed in her chair, “I did catch Hera sneaking out of Gryffindor’s common room though.”

“At this hour?” He mused with a raised brow, “They’re getting gutsy. What did you do?”

“What can I do? She’s from another school. Not to mention the fact that I’ve no concrete proof who she was visiting.”

“But we all know,” He snorted.

“Yes, well, they have very little time left together anyway. That’s the way I see it.” She shrugged. 

“Careful there, Head Girl. Or else I’m only left to assume that you’re going soft.” He challenged with a smile. He probably would have done the same thing given the circumstances. Not to mention that they were so close to the final task. Now was indisputably the time to seize precious moments. 

“Quinlan is still rather hung up over Ventress.” She responded roguishly, tapping her foot against his. “Not everyone is as lucky as you are to have a girlfriend so regionally accessible.”

“I am, am I?” He smirked, leaning in a bit, “I may need a reminder just how lucky I am.”

That wasn’t true in the slightest and an obvious bid for affection, but he wasn’t above such methods when his head was spinning with reading material. Besides, the mere mention of Ventress often made him want to vomit a bit, so he could use the palette cleanser. 

“Is that so?” She followed his lead, leaning in until their lips were a breath apart until she gasped and suddenly leaned back, throwing him off course and leaving him with a mouthful of blonde hair. “Wait a second.”

“That was rude.” He puffed out her hair and looked up to find Satine staring quite intently at one of the documents Yoda had lent him.

“I haven’t the faintest idea of what you’re referring to,” She said distractedly and slid the page towards him without pause, “Look at this.”

“Uhuh,” He rolled his eyes, though couldn’t stay even pretend-angry as he began to read and she rested her chin on his shoulder to read it again. At first, he didn’t really understand what he was meant to be looking at or why this would be helpful. Unlike the material he’d been viewing prior, this didn’t seem to have anything to do with DADA. They appeared to be recruitment evaluation documents from decades before. 

“Oh my,” He said, eyes widening as he read and reread the final few lines on the page, flipping it over to read the back and the elaboration. He turned his head to Satine, finding their noses bumped together a bit awkwardly when he did. “This is it.”

“I know,” She laughed a little, whipping out her quill and smoothing out a clean piece of parchment, “Now let’s wake the boy and slap together a real plan.”

His heart skipped as he watched her dive into action, as it did anytime he found himself caught in her orbit for too long. In a gentle voice meant only for her, he took her hand, “Have I ever told you-” 

An obnoxious snort cut off his thought, echoing across the rest of the library and eliciting a quiet series of giggles from Satine as both their gazes found the sleeping Anakin yet again. It seemed whatever dream had caused him to talk in his sleep had passed and he’d moved on to sawing wood. 

“He might want to get that checked out,” She commented, “A deviated septum is no joke.”

Anakin was feeling a little bit better about the day ahead of him. He hadn’t slept much the night before, but he did have a successful night putting together the final pieces to his lesson plan for DADA. He didn’t see why he needed to rise so early and dress like a total dweeb, but Obi-Wan had insisted that he look the part for “presentation”.

“We already wear ties and dress pants at school,” He groused as Obi-Wan ran a comb through Anakin’s now-gelled hair, “Do you use this goop every morning?”

“Only for special occasions,” Obi-Wan said, placing his hands on Anakin’s shoulders and looking at their shared reflection that the mirror in the boy’s bathroom allowed for them, “You look so grown up.”

It was true. He was starting to sprout up, though not fast enough in his own opinion. Plus, he’d lost some of the roundness that had once characterized his features. His hair seemed to be coming in a bit darker than the sandy blond hair that had always defined him. There were a few pimples that decided to pop up on his forehead, much to his chagrin, and he’d noticed his voice was starting to crack. 

He was growing up. 

“I am thirteen,” Anakin offered and then added tactfully, “Going on fourteen very soon.”

“Very soon indeed,” Obi-Wan smiled.

“Thanks again for helping me with this,” Anakin felt it worth mentioning, as he was realizing more and more these days that he rarely thanked Obi-Wan enough. He wasn’t sure if that was possible. 

“You did most of the work,” He said in disbelief. “It’s your plan, spells, and notes. All I did was a little extra reading and offered some minor consultation.”

“Satine might say otherwise, seeing as none of us really got to sleep last night,” Anakin chuckled.

“Now, now, that’s my cross to bear,” He grinned and Anakin was glad to see Obi-Wan happy, even when discussing the possible wrath of his sleep-deprived girlfriend. 

“Well, without her, you might have made the poster look pretty ugly,” Anakin said and then winced when Obi-Wan “accidentally” caught a knot in his hair. “Ow!”

“Apologies, my hand slipped,” He raised an eyebrow at him and smiled. He straightened the bow-tie he’d fastened for Anakin and gave a nod in approval, “I’d say you’re ready, Professor.”

With slicked back hair, a brown suit and a green bow-tie, and a pair of glasses with the lenses popped out, he looked quite intellectual. He wondered if there was true intent to this sudden image change, but Anakin had to admit that he looked like someone with the mental prowess to face off against a professor. 

Then, he had to remind himself that Gunray was hardly even that. 

“As ready as I’ll ever be,” Anakin said and readjusted the long maroon robe that was draped over his shoulders. On it were little subtle engravings of magical creatures. This no doubt was one that he could see Obi-Wan wearing. Still, it wasn’t quite his style. “Is all of your old stuff so itchy?”

“You get a bit used to it,” He shrugged, “Now come on, I think it’s high time we teach Professor Gunray a lesson.”

“Literally.”

So, he led him out of the boy’s room and down towards his DADA class and parted ways from there. He’d offered him one last squeeze on the shoulder for confidence and Anakin took a deep breath. It was a shame Obi-Wan was no longer acting as aid for the class, as he would then be able to listen in. Anakin would have felt a lot better knowing that his former mentor was there, but knew that this was something he would have to do on his own. At least this part, anyway. Mentally, he tried to trace back on the spell plan they’d gone over. 

It had actually truly been Anakin’s idea for the most part, even if Obi-Wan and Satine had helped refine it to meet more plausibly effective terms. 

“What the hell are you wearing?” Rex asked as he approached. “And where were you last night, Skywalker?”

“That’s Professor Skywalker to you,” Anakin cocked an eyebrow over the rim of his glasses. He’d learned over the years that if you feigned confidence enough, it might actually end up coming to you one way or another. Besides, there was no real reason for Rex to have to worry. 

“What’ve you got up your sleeve? I thought you said you didn’t have anything for today.” Rex said.

“You know I tend to come alive in the final act,” He waved his note cards at his friend, who narrowed his eyes at him suspiciously.

“So, what are you going to teach?”

“Something that may just blow everyone’s tops off.” Anakin said with a grin, because as he thought about it, the more excited he got. He just needed it to actually work, for that matter. If it didn’t, this would be very very bad. 

“If you say so,” Rex said, “Though just remember not to talk too much about Spider-Man.”

“I’ve moved on to more mature content, Rex,” Anakin said, “I’m reading Batman these days.”

“Do keep it moving. Am I supposed to learn out here in the hallway, Skywalker?” Gunray replied stuffily and for his part, he looked quite smug too. He suspected that the Nemoidian had a trick up his own billowy sleeves, like not taking his lesson seriously. That would most definitely be a mistake, as the charm Anakin was teaching would not be for the faint hearted. 

“Just stretching my legs, Nute .” Anakin said smartly and relished the way a few surrounding students gasped in shock, including Gunray, whose orange eyes widened as he considered Anakin even more frustrated than before. Everyone waited as though a bomb might explode until Anakin swiftly moved past him and placed his (mostly empty) briefcase on the podium at the front. 

He’d only been to the front of the classroom a couple of times and none this year. It wasn’t like they were doing much in the ways of demonstrative magic these days. Professor Fisto rarely even had class in his own classroom most of the time and when it was, they were running all over the place. As for Dooku, Anakin had been called up to the front to be an example once or twice, but Anakin always questioned whether that was for his own talent or not.

Either way, standing at the helm of the room was a bit intimidating. Every eye watched him with anticipation and in this case, fear. Even someone’s loose black cat managed to look apprehensive as it hopped onto one of the back desks to try and wave its paw at a cobweb at the corner of the room. Anakin was fixated on it for a moment, considering how he wished to be a cat with zero responsibilities for a moment.

Then again, he didn’t like fish very much.

Nobody wanted Anakin to be held back, except maybe some of the Slytherins that rooted against him in the tournament. Sebulba wasn’t in this class, though, and he didn’t consider anyone present to be an enemy.

Except, as his eyes flickered to his bumbling professor, for one.

Rex nodded at him from his position at the front of the room. He took a deep and reassuring breath. He couldn’t appear nervous, not when there was so much more at stake than his grades. He opened the suitcase and pulled out a large black hat that would sit on his head like a giant brick. 

“Good morning, class,” Anakin said in a hurried and intentionally panicky voice. He’d tried his best to practice his Gunray impression and though Obi-Wan had strongly advised against it, he didn’t think the bit would land quite as strongly without it. “Today, we will be performing actual magic as opposed to the stuffy and meaningless dribble I’ve been preaching all year through my wrinkly lips.”

He thought he got the mannerisms correctly too. He should know, as it was the most interesting thing to pay attention to in Gunray’s class all year. He waved his arms around dramatically and shuffled around the front of the class like his cloak was caught between his buttcheeks. 

Expectedly, his classmates burst into a fit of giggles and Anakin strove very hard not to break character.   

“Is this all you have for me, Skywalker? Pitiful jokes and impressions?” He growled, “Because if that’s the case, I can just give you an F outright if that suits you best. I’d hate for you to waste our time.”

“To waste time would be the best impersonation of you of all,” Anakin responded coolly and leaned with one arm against the podium beside him, confident that his crowd was sufficiently warmed up, “But alas, I do have things to teach today. And I was really racking my brain, trying to figure out what the perfect lesson would be. I figured it would help to start with learning what we were supposed to learn this year. Then, I remembered those stupid dragon gloves.”

While this garnered confused looks from most of the class, Gunray leaned forward, anger foreboding, but didn’t say anything of the matter. He was waiting for Anakin’s move. 

“Everyone is always telling me how behind I am and how young I am to be in this tournament,” He let a bit of his anger bleed through, because they deserved to know. Gunray deserved to know just how damaging his teaching method was. And if he didn’t care, that was a whole different issue, “And maybe that’s true. I am young and know less spells and tricks compared to my fellow champions, but what’s most frustrating is I’ve had one hand tied behind my back this entire year! And that’s been as a result of not learning anything new to help me defend myself!”

A few murmurs from the crowd agreed with him and Anakin panned his gaze across each face and smiled, “I don’t know if any of you remember that first task where I befriended that dragon that almost bit my hands off?”

“It was bloody awesome, was what it was,” Rex piped up and Anakin grinned at him as a few more whooped in solidarity. 

“Quiet,” Gunray said warningly.

“This is my class today,” Anakin said with narrowed eyes, “Participation is welcome here.”

He was pushing his luck and he knew it, but Anakin figured that if he was about to fail third year, he might as well get a few good digs in first. 

“This is your lesson plan,” Gunray corrected, “And I will give you approximately thirty seconds to get to the lesson before I throw you out of this classroom myself.”

“Excellent timing, since that’s where we are,” Anakin said with an added wink that surely drove the lanky Nemoidian all the angrier. He lifted the hat that had been upon his head, revealing a small red little lizard sitting on his head. A few oohs and ah’s flowed through the room as they were all amused at the trick. It was funny, Obi-Wan had been just as mesmerized when Satine had suggested it, and even more than his usual amazement towards the girl. 

Magic tricks still hit.

He removed him and held the little guy in his hand, letting him crawl up his sleeve and along his shoulder until it poked out of his neck. He was warm to the touch and fresh from the furnace that he was usually kept in. Though a red tint, one could see all the inner mechanisms of his system through the squishy membrane of his scales. His heart glowed orange, a sign of strength, which would grow dim the longer he was suspended from fire.

“Those of you in Caring for Magical Creatures might recognize this little guy, but this is a Fire Dwelling Salamander.” Anakin said and squirmed a little as the salamander moved again, “I would have brought a dragon, but then I would have needed a bigger hat.”

  That was an Obi-Wan joke, one that he only included because it had tickled his mentor so much just thinking about it. Satine had joined Anakin in rolling her eyes, as was her given right. It earned a few forced chuckles from his classmates, though to be fair it was still better than whatever Gunray could have come up with. 

“And he thrives in fire, so much so that he can’t survive longer than 6 hours without it.” Anakin explained, “They’re mostly pretty chill, despite their name and habitat, but sometimes, when they’re out of the flames, they…”

And as he saw the lizard begin to shake, he recognized the signs that Obi-Wan had practically drilled into his head and placed him back on the podium, watching it light ablaze in a fit of glory. The wood splintered and burned, making the fire grow larger by the second, but the salamander only happily crawled about the surface.

Its bright ferocity reflected in each of his classmates’ eyes and Anakin watched as they were all captivated by the flames. 

“SKYWALKER!” Gunray lunged to his feet, ready to do what, Anakin was unsure.

“Calm down, I know you taught us the importance of stop, drop, and roll in this situation, but this is a part of it!” Anakin said, whipping out his wand, which caused Gunray to immediately halt in his place with hands stretched up, as though he might attack him. 

Instead he pointed his wand at the expanding fire, “ Glacius .”

From his wand and from an extension of him, a burst of blue frost snuffed out the fire and subsequently cooled the salamander, all whilst taking the temperature in the room down several degrees. So much so, that every breath taken by all inhabitants now produced like icy mist. 

So, he proceeded to show the entire class, one by one, how to extinguish a flame. The fire they were putting out was no larger than the size of a candle, but it was still good practice. 

“You want to move your wand in a method that almost feels liquid. The shape itself is a bit funny, kinda looks like a bra if you want to picture it that way.”

He and a few blokes laughed, though most of the girls rolled their eyes.

“To control how cold you want it to get, you’ll need to mentally set that limit,” Anakin explained, “Like I do not recommend imagining Antarctica, or we might lose fingers to frostbite.”

“Aunt who?” Rex asked.

He was fairly certain they’d all learned this before, judging by the amount of people that had turned up to Obi-Wan’s lessons in secret. Windu had also taken to teaching some extra charms and spells this year in a way that Anakin suspected was to serve as some compensation. However, that only made his point stand stronger and allowed him to move quicker to Gunray, who he allowed to be his last student. 

With this, he waved his wand and made a gigantic ball of fire to erupt from his desk, effectively destroying yet another piece of school property in the process. Gunray stumbled from his seat, losing his hat in the process and nearly falling over. 

“This is ludicrous! Not to mention not even an example of defending against the dark arts.” 

“Oh no?” Anakin asked. “What about if one was to come across an enraged Hinkypunk tossing flames from its lantern?”

He’d demonstrated by holding up the poster full of examples that Obi-Wan and Satine had helped him find. In truth, Anakin found it all very interesting to read once it was shown to him. Apparently, this was something he was supposed to learn that year before Gunray’s intervention.

“A little thing like that?” Gunray rolled his eyes, “I’d flick the damn things out of the way.”

“Good luck, because they lure you into a bog and then aim to set you on fire,” Anakin said, though he might have been dramatizing things a bit, he wanted the message to sink in, “A fire extinguisher, despite what your lesson this year taught, wouldn’t help. You’d need something really strong to fight off the fire.”

“I don’t find myself near bogs,” Gunray tucked his arms in his sleeves. “Hardly a true concern.”

“Fine, what if a dark wizard, a Sith for that matter, were to chase you with a fiendfyre.” Now this had been a trick Anakin was really intrigued about when he’d read of it. “A fire that hunts you down with the intent of breaking you down to dust, mutating into different ferocious beasts in the process. You think you could avoid that?”

Gunray looked a bit aghast at that, quite possibly unsure what to say, before turning his head, “The Ministry is handling the Sith situation. That is not something anyone in this classroom will need to be concerned about.”

“What about a dragon?” Anakin barked, “Did anyone in this room have to worry about one of those?”

The class grew so uncharacteristically quiet, particularly for one composed of third year students, and the only outside noise generated from the cat softly meowing at having finally caught the bug it wanted. Gunray held his stare for a long time, long enough where it felt palpable that he would either burst into flames at his own accord or light Anakin on fire. Anakin remained uncowed and deeply unbothered even as his eyes felt like they might glaze over from the effort of not blinking.

“Mr. Skywalker, it is one thing for you to question my teachings, but just know that in doing so, you are questioning those supported and cultivated by our great Ministry of Magic,” Gunray’s voice was stiff yet persevering, “If you don’t agree with me, then you don’t agree with the most powerful wizard in our community.”

“Then so be it,” He said with a laugh, “Valorum hasn’t done anything for me or for anyone. If I could vote, I’d vote to overthrow him.”

“Careful with your words, Skywalker! They border on treason!” 

Anakin didn’t care. He thought back to the blank stare Valorum had given him when he’d asked about his mother again, about how they desperately needed to find her. He hadn’t cared, so why should Anakin?

“If you think Valorum is the most powerful wizard in our community, you’re crazy,” Anakin said simply, turning on his heels and resting his hands behind his back as he’d seen Obi-Wan do whenever he was trying to remain reserved in times of frustration. However, he turned back at him, glancing with the side of his eyes, “Because one day, that’s going to be me.”

He made eye contact with Rex, who grinned at him and nodded encouragingly. The rest of the class seemed transfixed as well and Anakin realized he wasn’t just talking from a boisterous place, in hopes of impressing everyone, but with heart. He was earnest in his claims. He would be the most powerful wizard one day, and he would yield that power to find truth, to rule with truth. Anakin didn’t necessarily want to be the Minister of Magic, but he would not serve one as weak as Valorum. 

They needed strength in times of strife, not fragility.

“Do you have your wand, Professor?” And if Anakin gave any mockery to the term “professor”, it was fully looked over by the grin that took over Gunray’s face. There were no teeth in his mouth, as with most Nemoidians, but it was said that his gums were hard enough to break any object between their bite. 

Something was going on here and Anakin intended on seeing it through. 

“Walk me through the steps again,” He said, as though he were the pitiful student, “And I shall try to resist interrupting you twenty times as you do to me.”

So he had run through the motions as many times and with as much care as anyone could. After all, the success of this spell did carry the weight of Anakin’s grade. 

“Just think of something cool, if you can,” He reiterated and though he hadn’t meant for it to be a dig at Gunray’s misunderstanding of anything trendy, a few students chuckled as though he did. Really, he would take whatever he could get.

“Are you ready?” Anakin asked after a long series of watching the man just wave his wand around in empty air. None of what he was doing was what Anakin had shown him nor did he seem to take any of the class’s surrounding suggestions as he went. 

“Are you rushing me?” Gunray returned.

“Well, that fire is going to spread,” Anakin said. “And we’re almost out of class time.”

As the flames began to trail off the desk and spread across the wooden floor, Anakin only began to slightly panic. When the fumes and the smoke began to incite coughing, he actually panicked, having the basic knowledge of what actually harms people when it comes to fires. 

What was he waiting for? Was he not going to do anything?

When he could no longer wait for Gunray, he shoved him aside, casting him onto the floor, and performed the spell himself. Because of the extent at which the fire had grown, Anakin hadn’t been given the option of controlling much of his power. He was far more concerned about extinguishing the flame than anything else. 

When the entire room resembled the inside of an igloo afterwaters, complete with ice and heaps of snow everywhere, no one could really be surprised. Most critically, though, was that no one was going to burn to death in a room full of snow. 

He took a deep breath, a puff of fog emanating from his lips as he turned his glare to Gunray, who was not pleased to be covered in frost. His arms were clutched at his front, shivering and wet.

“You almost allowed this class to burn!” Anakin said in disbelief. 

“Y-You need m-more patience,” He trembled with the cold.

“Patience? We were a few seconds away from getting cooked!” Rex coughed, “If Anakin hadn’t jumped in-”

“-That’s enough out of you, Mr, F-Fett! Or would you r-rather spend m-more time in d-detention?” That shut Rex up for the time being, but the youngest member of the Fett clan looked anything but pleased about it. 

“This is ridiculous!” Anakin said, “The entire class could have done better than you!”

“If-f I recall, the assignment w-was about me, n-not the cl-class,” Gunray said, “And I couldn’t do it.”

“Well, why not? You graduated from Hogwarts, you’re supposed to be a professor!”

“You s-see that’s where you’re wrong, Skywalker!” Gunray said with open arms, spread in victory as he considered the rest of the class, “I knew something you did n-not! I would never have learned the spell.”

“And why’s that?” Anakin challenged, “Because you’re a squib?”

The whole class gasped, including Rex and Gunray lowered his stare at him, eyes practically setting a fire all on their own. “I am far more powerful than you will ever be.”

“But that’s what you are, isn’t it?” Anakin asked, “You haven’t taught us anything all year, not just because of what stupid Valorum says, but because you can’t .”

“But wait, how did he float that one time?” Rex asked.

“A potion,” Anakin explained, taking the liberty of snatching the bottle from Gunray’s loose pockets and showing the class, “Any time he had to prove himself in any way, he got pretty good at ingesting something that would make him seem like he could do magic.”

“But… Why? There’s nothing wrong with being a squib.” Rex said. 

“Like hell there isn’t!” Gunray turned on him, walking right up to Rex’s desk, “Just because your family heralds the notion of mediocrity does not mean mine will do the same.”

“Ninety-Nine was born with magic, not that it matters. But he is twice the man that you are.” Rex stood, “Unlike you, he isn’t a coward! And lives as his true self.”

“A loser,” Gunray said, “Whereas I am the opposite! I’ve spent my years climbing to the top, doing rather unspeakable things to get there, to serve our good republic. And not as a measly squib , but as a politician, a negotiator, an asset to the community.”

“You’re the loser!” Anakin said, “I bet you weren’t even trying to help me at all this year. You only care about yourself!”

“Quite the opposite, young Skywalker,” He then turned back to Anakin, his breaths deep between each word as the emotion flooded up his throat, “I have sworn to protect you to powers far beyond your comprehension. And though those bonds are sacred, I wish they weren’t.”

“What powers?” Anakin asked.

“Wouldn’t you like to know?” Gunray asked, “But you won’t. For it was I, the squib, who outsmarted the great chosen one.”

“You think?” Anakin asked.

He leaned in close, enough that Anakin could smell exactly what Gunray had ingested for breakfast, and bore his full mouth at him, “I’ve won, you’ve lost. In fact, I won’t just see you here next year.”

“You can’t do that!” Anakin complained.

“I’ll see ALL of you!” He laughed like he’d gone mad. It was quite possible that he had, “You’ve all failed!”

Gunray’s superiority complex only lasted for roughly five seconds before even to Anakin’s surprise, the cat in the back of the room transformed before their very eyes into Mace Windu, who seemed to launch towards the front of the class with purpose. After him, Obi-Wan Kenobi followed by Perre Needmo of the Daily Prophet waltzed into the room. 

“I don’t think so,” Windu said, not phased at all by the intrusion.

“What’s the meaning of this?” Gunray asked.

“Nute Gunray, you have been deemed unfit to run this or any class at Hogwarts School For Witchcraft and Wizardry by the official education bureau.”

“Y-You can’t do that! I work with the Minister!”

Obi-Wan flipped open a monstrously large tome, one that Anakin was very relieved he didn’t need to pour over, “Ah, but according to the Minister’s own signed bylaws in the updated Magical Education Guidelines , specifically Article 3, section B, subsection G, line-”

“-Obi-Wan!” Anakin sighed. “Get on with it! It’s freezing here.”

“Apologies,” Obi-Wan blinked, looking around him at the other impatient faces, including Gunray’s, “But it clearly states that in order to meet the justification for an official educating position at Hogwarts or any other magical schools, one must display ample credentials for the subject in question, including but not excluded to: experience, certification, and proper representation of the Ministry approved lesson plan.”

“I pass the credentials hereby implemented by Minister Valorum’s newly institutionalized prototype learning,” Gunray fired back, “The theoretical models. Do not quote the Ministry text to me, boy . I was there when Minister Valorum signed them.”

“That boy wasn’t finished,” Windu said and with a short nod, encouraged Obi-Wan to proceed.

“As an addendum to that, the educator in question must also meet the criteria of said schooling system, as in the event of emergency protocol, one must possess the magical prowess to protect and serve the student body first and foremost.” Obi-Wan closed the book quite dramatically, “Of which I believe you have demonstrated that you do not.”

“He was the one to set the fire!” He pointed at Anakin.

Windu scoffed, “Do you know how many fires Anakin Skywalker has started in my class?”

“A lot,” Anakin smiled and winked at Windu, who just looked utterly exhausted to be in agreement with him. 

“And it is our duty as professors to put out those fires, no matter how big or small. This is a learning environment, or at least it’s supposed to be, Gunray,” Windu said, “And Minister Valorum can try and fight this as much as he wants, but these are merely his rules we are following.”

“Which means, you don’t have the authority to fail this class, as you do not have the authority to be a professor here at Hogwarts.” Obi-Wan said and looked at Anakin. “So, Anakin gets an A and-”

“-We start to learn actual magic.” Anakin finished triumphantly, which ensued a roar of applause from his fellow classmates. 

“I-I-I will not stand for this!” He stomped his foot like a petulant child. He roared at Obi-Wan, “You did this!”

“I can’t take all the credit,” He smiled at Anakin, “Our resident Chosen One orchestrated most of this plan.”

“I guess I learned a thing or two about being a deceptive little creep from you, Nute !” Anakin grinned. 

“Come with me, Gunray,” Windu said, turning on his heels and expecting Gunray to follow, “There is much to discuss.”

“You won’t hear the last of me!”

“I certainly hope not,” Flashed the camera that Perre Needmo wielded, “As it seems you’ll have much to answer for.”

“How did you know he was a squib?” Rex asked.

“He was homeschooled,” Obi-Wan explained, “But his evaluation documents, which are only ever really used when a pureblood or halfblood wizard is being questioned for possessing magical abilities, indicate that there wasn’t anything found.”

“But how’d he manage to trick everyone then?”

“It seems that through political contacts and favors, it was mostly shoved under the rug,” Obi-Wan said, “Even the staff here was informed that he was simply being trained at home rather than at Hogwarts.”

“Someone else must have done his work for him,” Anakin said. “Because he passed his NEWTS and his OWLS.”

“That’s what his report says,” Obi-Wan nodded, “Though given what happened to that Hogwarts: a History volume all those years ago, I wouldn’t be surprised if something less outright occurred. After all, powerful families will do what they can to see that their bloodline succeeds.”

“I wonder who is going to take over teaching,” Anakin said aloud, “I hope it’s someone easy.”

“Don’t hope too hard, because Windu apparently will be assisting for the remainder of the year,” Obi-Wan snorted and cracked a wry grin at Anakin, “And, there will be summer school for those who wish to catch up.”

“Ah man!”

He’d gotten to the field early, when the sun was still high in the sky and long before even the spectators had shown up. Unlike the first two tasks, the final event wasn’t first thing in the morning or even in daylight at all. In fact, the starting horn would sound off the moment the sun finally disappears over the horizon. 

Despite his better judgment, Quinlan had still risen early that day, unable to focus on sleep when the final task was within his grasp. He clutched gloved fingers at the thought. He wasn’t anywhere near first place, which should have been disappointing. However, it was never fully about winning for him anyway. It was about representing his school and his nation, showing how worthy they were.

As he thought back to the indiscretions of his leaders, he felt ill at appearing as the poster boy for such a cause. To think that Ziro had kidnapped his own nephew and had then gone as far as framing someone else in hopes of making Hogwarts look bad. Frankly, with Sith running around, they were already writing their own reputation. 

Beauxbaton certainly wasn’t as fragile and delicate as the rumors had made them out to be. Durmstrang wasn’t full of brainless and corrupt idiots (though as he thought about Krell, he could understand how they’d gotten that reputation). Hogwarts wasn’t a breeding ground for bigotry nor were they full of themselves as he’d been taught to believe. 

His year here taught him once again that nothing and no one were as they seemed.

“Is this truly the best use of your time?” A cool voice broke through the darkness he’d purposely ensconced himself in. The tunnels had been useful at Hogwarts more times than one and though the very person calling to him now was the one to show him their better uses, he felt nothing but cold at sharing the space now. 

“I could ask you the same thing,” He said gruffly. 

He continued stretching his calves, balancing on one foot and appearing focused if only to give him an excuse to avoid Asajj Ventress’ glacial white-blue eyes. The rumors were true, she’d shaven her head and now adorned a dark accent of makeup that made her appear ghoulish. She dressed differently than before, though that much was to be expected, since she wasn’t a student at Hogwarts anymore. 

Now, she wore a leather biker jacket over a red crop top. Her cargo pants were interrupted at the knee by high heeled boots, and he couldn’t help his treasonous eyes from roaming over the various utility belts that were strewn across her waist and hips. Most interesting, was the thigh holster that held a weapon foreign to him. 

Where she might have once rebuked with a scathing comment, she stayed neutrally quiet, bouncing back and forth on the balls of her feet, looking out of place even without the wardrobe change in consideration. 

Was Ventress nervous to be here with him?

Quinlan quickly shook that thought away, as anything would not only be a distraction for the final task, but it would undo the two months of rebuilding that it had taken to move on from Ventress in the first place. While always one to try and shield others from his negativity, that hadn’t meant that it wasn’t hard. The worst part of all was that stinging sense that no one really knew that it had happened enough for it to hurt. 

“Someone had to see you off,” She said and he could feel his nerves coiling, removing any sense of peace that his self-imposed solitude had given him. It was as though she couldn’t be anything but cruel sometimes, even if he knew differently.

Or at least, he had once thought that he did. 

“Are you just here to piss me off or is there a reason for it?” He asked, feeling brave enough to meet her gaze. He hoped he looked as strong and unaffected as she was with every passing transgression she committed. 

But as much as he wanted to hate her, as much as he’d thought about it during those initial weeks without her, he found that he couldn’t. Maybe it was the worst thing about him, seeing this good in her that she couldn’t. He knew now that it mattered very little what he saw, when she didn’t want to see it. 

She looked away, onto the nothingness of the stone wall. She shouldn’t even have been able to get in the tunnels at all, but he supposed that with everything going on, she likely has not been removed from the system. Perhaps, Headmaster Yoda held out hope that she would return after all. 

“I think I’ve found them,” She said flatly, “The Nightsisters. I haven’t gone to them yet because…”

“Because why?” He asked and moved on to stretching his shoulders. He needed something to continue the guise of nonchalance, “Isn’t that why you gave everything up?”

Isn’t that why she gave him up?

“Because once I do, that will be it. There will be no turning back.” She said with finality and though she always tried to be strong, he could sense the anxiety beneath her tone. It wasn’t right, for her to come here and expect comfort as though no time had passed, as though she hadn’t abandoned him with little more than a letter tucked between the sheets. 

It wasn’t fair to him, not today.

If he didn’t know her better, he’d say she looked ready to cry.

“And I wanted to see you one last time,” She added and before she exposed too much of her truest self again, she bowed back just a tad, “I’ve seen visions of what this task may bring. Just snippets.”

“Are you giving this warning to everyone else or just me?” He asked, not intending on it sounding as hopeful as it did. Maybe that was just him- insufferably hopeful even when he really shouldn’t be. 

“You’ve nothing to gain from participating in this, Quin,” She added without answering his question, “You can’t win, even if you do take first in this task.”

“Some of us like to see things through,” He said and looked at her carefully, “As I’m sure you’re ready to find out.”

He allowed himself to offer her the final push that she needed, feeling a bit free as he considered what she was offering him: closure. She might have arrived under different pretenses, but at the end of it all, that was what this was. It might have been the kindest act Asajj Ventress had performed. 

Looking at her and how she’d changed in just two months’ time reminded him just how inevitable this was for them. Because someone like Ventress wasn’t meant to be sedentary or still, not even for a moment. Even if this chase didn’t live up to her hopes and dreams, it was one that would haunt her more if she never pursued it.

“I hope it’s all worth it and that they’re everything you want them to be… Everything you need them to be,” He said genuinely, not with malice or regret, because at the end, this is where they would be. Whether or not it included a formal parting or open communication was now just a hypothetical. They would always be standing here at the precipice of their own pursuits, ready to take the wins with the losses.

She nodded, biting down hard on her tongue to prevent herself from saying something the both of them might stand to regret. “And I hope you don’t die.”

He chuckled, blowing out a soft breath that came out like a soft whistle, “Ever the one to deliver kind words.”

“Just see to it that I don’t have to deliver your head on a stick,” She said, offering him the barest hints of a smile before moving past him, seeming a little lighter with every step. He would begrudge himself later for watching her go, “And… Thank you.”

“For what?” He asked.

“For being an idiot.”

“The pleasure was all mine,” He said, feeling himself smile.

And despite what she said about the severity of her contract with the Nightsisters, he had a feeling that this would be far from the last time he ever saw her again. 

For the first time in two months, he was glad for that. 

“Nervous?” Caleb asked as he approached where Hera sat on a bench just along the lake, gazing out at the beautiful blue sky that stretched above and over the horizon, clouds reflecting off the water. The sun cast a calm and warm glow over them, making it almost impossible to believe a fearsome battle would occur in just a few hours’ time.

“I think you’re more nervous than I am,” She smiled slyly, patting the spot next to her on the stone bench. He complied without comment, scooting closer so their knees touched. Hera, while uncertain about the final task and the sense of foreboding that had come along with it, knew that there was very little to be done about it now. She couldn’t withdraw even if she wanted to, which she most certainly did not. The rumors about sabotage were possible, but she had to have faith in her skills if she wanted to survive and stand a chance at winning.

“You might be onto something there,” He said lightly and ran a hand through his growing hair.

She watched him with nothing short of reverence. She’d always admired long and beautiful hair, especially as someone who had never gotten to experience it. A few of her girlfriends had vehemently expressed that she wasn’t missing out on anything and that it was more of a chore to deal with than anything else, but Hera still couldn’t help but be transfixed with its softness or the many colors and styles it could come in.

She’d decided pretty easily and early into their relationship that she quite liked Caleb’s hair on the longer side. It made for running her fingers through it while in a passionate embrace all the more satisfying. Though she hadn’t verbalized this outright, he’d clearly picked up on the memo, as he hadn’t bothered to cut it in all the time they’d been together.

Her heart sagged at the thought, realizing not for the first time that her time at Hogwarts was dwindling. Once the task was over and a victor was called, they would all return home for their own respective graduations. She reminded herself that she had the freedom to at least visit him this summer, seeing as she could apparate. However, it wouldn’t be the same as being able to explore and adventure together as they had this year. 

Her father would most certainly not be pleased if she dedicated too much of her time to a boy.

“It’s going to be okay,” She told both herself and him, even if they were addressing different topics at hand. Caleb wasn’t one to think too far ahead. It was something she liked about him- his desire to live in the moment.

His beautiful green eyes, which matched that of the most brilliant rolling fields around them, glittered as he looked at her. “I believe in you, of course. I just don’t like the sound of all this cheating and scandal and what not.”

“I don’t like it either,” She admitted, keeping her hands in her lap, “But I have to choose to accept that I’m a champion in this tournament for a reason, right? That despite not having taken first, I’m here for a reason.”

“I just hope that it’s a good one,” Caleb said, reaching down and taking her hand in his, “Because I quite like being a trophy boyfriend.”

She laughed heartily, enjoying the way he watched her as girls’ wanted to be gazed upon, “And while I think that it undoubtedly suits a modern man such as yourself, I would be remiss to say you’ve other prospects in your future too.”

“True, I suppose trophy h-” He choked on his own words and smacked his chest, as though a bug had crawled its way down his throat, “Excuse me. Hairball.”

“Hairball?” She furrowed her brow and looked to his luscious locks in newfound concern. Was this a symptom of having hair? If that’s the case, she might not be upset about missing out.

“It’s just an expression,” He chuckled, “You know, like how cats get hairballs.”

“Ah, okay,” She giggled, “We say “aspirer du vomi de bébé” at Beauxbaton.”

“That sounds much prettier,” He said, “What’s it mean?”

“You haven’t perfected your French yet, Caleb Dume?” She squeezed his cheeks between her fingers playfully, “Have you not been paying attention to the many lessons I’ve so generously given you?”

“I was a bit more focused on your people’s innovative and rather genius way of kissing,” He said smartly and his smart mouth was rewarded by hers.

“Slurping on baby vomit,” She said once they broke apart and he frowned and made to smell his breath. She lowered his hand with her own, smiling so wide her cheeks felt they might break just from looking at him, “That’s the translation.”

“That’s disgusting.” He said and she found herself laughing once again, just as she had countless times this year. Her mother always told her to choose a partner who made her laugh, because life was often too serious and too cruel not to be with someone who made the most of every last second.

However, she wasn’t sure how many seconds would remain. She’d be quite busy after graduation with Quidditch tryouts and maintaining the family business. It would almost seem unfair to ask him to keep up alongside her. He had his own dreams and his own wishes and they were far beyond the eye could see. 

“What’s wrong?” He asked, noticing the change in mood even if she hadn’t realized she’d stopped laughing.

“Oh nothing,” She shrugged, “Just thinking about what happens next.”

“What do you mean? Win or lose, you’ve got the world in the palm of your hand,” He said, “Didn’t you get a bunch of letters from Quidditch teams?”

“Amongst other things,” She said, “I just want to fly , Caleb. That’s all I’ve ever really wanted. But now… Now there are other things I want too.”

“Well, why can’t you have both?” He asked, and she was unsure if he knew what she was talking about still.

“It’s not that I can’t . I suppose I can, but part of me feels like dividing myself in halves can only result in failure from all fronts.”

And looking at him made it worse, because in her head, she logically knew she had to give her all to what she’d always dreamt of, that it wouldn’t be fair to him. 

“Whoa whoa whoa,” He held out his hands and offered her a wry smile, “You? Fail? Come on, Hera, be realistic here.”

“I am being realistic,” She tried not to sound annoyed, because it was not him she was annoyed with, not today anyway. Though he could be rather stubborn and insistent to a fault, he was always steadfast in support of her. It came so easy to him, believing in her. He was so dedicated to it that he didn’t see that he was just like her family’s business. 

“I think you’re being pessimistic,” He said, “Which considering I started out as the nervous one here, I’d say you’re not talking about the tournament anymore.”

“I’m talking about a lot of things,” She wasn’t brave enough to be specific. 

Maybe that was selfish, knowing that being honest with him now would only spoil her headspace for the final task. Not only that, but she wanted to savor every last moment with him, especially if a last moment would come.

“Well, stop talking then,” He grinned and tipped up her chin for a kiss that was just distracting enough to prove the point that was ringing in the back of her mind. She winced at the fact that it was in her father’s voice. That was hardly what any girl wanted to her whilst kissing her boyfriend. 

“Smooth,” She chuckled.

“Yeah, I’d been thinking about that one,” He crossed his arms over his chest and leaned back a tad, “I thought maybe you needed to get out of your own head.”

“I’ve always been raised with focus,. To be in my own head,” She explained, “My father already thinks my head is in the clouds.”

“But you belong there,” He said, looking up at the bright blue sky above them, “You’re going to touch every star and become one yourself. That’s where you need to be. No matter what it takes, that’s your purpose.”

She followed his gaze and felt that too, especially as the warm sun shined down on their faces. She knew he was right, of course, that she did need to keep her own goals as her first priority before she could consider anything else. Even as she felt the pull in several different directions, Hera knew with certainty which she would go.

Up.

“Ready to go, mate?” Rex asked Anakin as they prepared to head towards the tunnels. Only Anakin would be allowed to walk all the way, as apparently it had been forged specifically for the entrances of the champions. Of course Obi-Wan would too and they’d both agreed upon making a joint appearance in the name of solidarity. It was something they should have done all along, but Anakin supposed now was better than never.

“Yeah, I’m ready,” He said looking in the mirror one last time, trying to visualize this moment and the feelings that rose within him, “I think.”

“You’re going to do great. I think you’re as prepared as you can be,” Rex said, throwing an arm around him, “In fact, I might have the TriWizard Champion in my midst.”

“I had another bad dream last night,” Anakin said quietly, moving away from the mirror and going to sit on the edge of his bed.

“Yeah?” 

“It was my mother this time,” He said, “That’s all it’s been lately. It’s like… It’s like she’s close to me. Or will be close to me. I don’t know why, Rex, but I have a feeling she’s going to be at the tournament.”

“What? How?” Rex frowned.

“I don’t know,” He said, “But I keep seeing her face and she’s glowing amongst a crowd of sorts. She’s smiling at me and cheering for me. At the end she always congratulates me on getting the cup.”

“So, you’re going to win!” Rex said.

“Not for certain,” He said, “Qui-Gon always used to make it seem like these dreams shouldn’t be taken so literally. Remember the era of my Dooku dreams? Those were never quite right.”

“Even if you still don’t like Windu,” He snorted.

“I think it’s mutual,” He shrugged, “But at least Windu is mostly fair. He helped us catch that snake, Gunray.”

“Yeah, that’s true. I bet he was looking forward to busting someone again.” He said, “It has been awhile.”

“I just wonder what she’s doing here,” And the more Anakin thought about it, the more positive that he grew about his mother. He couldn’t quite explain it, but for the first time in over a year, he felt her presence. Only, where it used to be comforting and fulfilling, now it felt ominous and was riddled with questions.

She would never leave him, not willingly. However, he could not deny that she was close as she’d been when they parted that final time on platform 9 ¾. It was just the simple fact of grappling with the hope that he would see her alive and well with the hope that she didn’t just leave him for all this time.

He tightened his resolve, shoving away that feeling of sadness in favor for one of determination. He would get to that cup first and by all means, he would figure out what these dreams were about. 

“It’s time to go,” Rex cut in, “The press will want to hear from you.”

“I’d rather shove the trophy up one of their butts,” Anakin grumbled, but put on his Gryffindor track jacket and zipped it up. Despite summer’s approach, the evenings around Hogwarts still grew quite chilly and the last time he’d been in the forbidden forest, he’d wished for a coat. 

The two boys trotted down the steps and through the door that led to the main common room area. Most of the others had gone down towards the arena already. It was apparently a big deal to try and score a good spot. Hondo had been illegally selling tickets under the table, calling the front row, “the splash zone”. 

Seeing as this wasn’t believed to be an aquatic task, Anakin could only assume he meant their blood was raining down on everyone. Obi-Wan had scoffed and said that the whole thing lacked tact, but then again, Hondo never had any to begin with in the first place. 

Satine had asked who would want to be closer to gore, but she clearly still hadn’t gotten a grasp on how teenage boys worked.

Padmé and Rex had stood by him this entire year, even when he made it difficult. He couldn’t overlook that in good conscience. If it couldn’t be his mum, even if that possibility felt oddly close to fruition, he was glad it could be them.

Padmé was waiting for them at the door, decked out in full red regalia. She’d turned one of the Team Anakin shirts that Hondo had commissioned a while ago into a crop top and wore cool high-waisted jeans with golden and ruby stripes down the side. Her hair was curled in a half up-half down style and bright ribbons of yellow and red were woven through her chestnut locks. She’d dusted glitter across her skin, which only caused her to glow even more than she always seemed to. Even her nailpolish was red and a little lion roared on her thumbnails specifically. 

“Go team!” Rex gave her the thumbs up and she smiled.

“You’re also wearing some house spirit, I see,” She said in reference to Rex’s face being painted to look like a lion and of course wearing his own Team Anakin t-shirt. His wasn’t cropped, but it did have Anakin’s quidditch number signed in sharpie by Anakin’s own hand. It had started as a joke, but was the sort of thing his friend wore with pride. 

Anakin didn’t know what he did to deserve a friend like Rex.

Or either of them for that matter, because even if everyone turned against him and decided he was weak or a failure from all of this, he knew he would still have them.

“I just wanted to thank you guys for all that you did this year,” He said, looking between both of them, “I couldn’t have gotten this far without you.”

“I think you would have found a way,” Rex chuckled, keeping it lighthearted, “I mean, you’re Anakin Skywalker! You always slither your way out of all things trouble!”

“Even if you originally slithered your way into it,” Padmé teased. “Your resilience amongst many other traits, is very admirable, Anakin.”

“Yeah, but I only made it back alive thanks to you,” He said with a smile, “I hope I don’t let you down!”

He’d wanted it to come off light, but it had really portrayed a deep fear he held: failing those that he cared for most. There were big expectations that came with being the chosen one, after all. He didn’t want to drop the ball for anyone, let alone his best friends. 

“Let us down?” Padmé shook her head, the ringlets of gold and red dancing around her sparkly cheeks, “Not possible.”

“Even if you fall flat on your face or eat dung, we’ll still be proud of you,” Rex clasped him on the shoulder, “Chosen one or not.”

“Because we believe in you,” Padmé added, “Even when you can get a little ahead of yourself or too self absorbed or too curious, your intentions are always pure of heart.”

“And your mum would be proud of you too, mate,” Rex said the very thing Anakin needed to hear most of all and all he could do was nod in response, hoping that the lump that formed in his throat would pass. “We might have helped you along the way, but you’ve only made it because of your heart. And some brains. But only some.”

He laughed at that, “Hopefully some luck too.”

“I’ll give you luck,” Padmé smiled knowingly and reached behind her neck to unclasp a necklace. Not just any necklace- this one didn’t go with her outfit at all from first glance. However, Anakin knew exactly what this was and who had given this to her just a year before. He smiled at the sight of it.

It went along with a different necklace that Obi-Wan had given him just the previous night.

She stepped in front of him, reaching around him now, creating a brief halo with the space of her arms as she lowered the homemade necklace so that it rested against his clavicle. Once it was properly fastened she smiled for a moment at his handiwork and looked into his eyes. 

“Let’s go show them what Anakin Skywalker is made of,” She said quietly. 

“Right,” He grinned and slung an arm around either of them, pleased that he’d sprung over Padmé in these last few months. My how time and inches seemed to fly when you weren’t paying attention to them. “I’m ready.”

It was rather unsurprising that they were waiting on Anakin to make their grand entrance to this final task. Obi-Wan found himself caught between the anticipation for all of this to be over and the concern that always loomed around the corner for his young protege’s safety. He had to remind himself that Anakin was capable and that they’d gone over many spells and protection charms in the past few weeks. He didn’t have the mental space to consider whether or not it would be enough.

They’d decided not to look into the darker details of the final task for the last TriWizard tournament, especially since the murder didn’t seem quite relevant to the actual task. The students were traumatized by whatever lay in the forbidden forest, but Satine had expressed how vague the Daily Prophet articles had been. 

It mattered more what they could handle and take on during their own task and Obi-Wan personally didn’t care much about who won or anything like that. He just wanted the four of them to make it without any silly business.

“Where is he?” He asked, a spike of nervousness overcoming him as he paced back and forth across the tile. He looked at his watch, noting that they were about to be fashionably late if Anakin didn’t show up soon. 

“Skywalker is notorious for stopping up the toilet, I’m sure it’s nothing major,” Cody shrugged from where he leaned against the wall. He was easily the calmest of the three of them, even if Satine was uncharacteristically quiet. She seemed to be weighing her words, not wanting to influence his own fears or concerns. It did seem that they could be played upon during the task. 

After all, his spirit was about to be tested. 

“Probably with more frog soap,” Obi-Wan sighed, “Ninety-Nine was not pleased to discover that little gift.”

“No, he was not,” Cody chuckled, “A classic though if I ever did hear one.”

“You were never so creative,” He said.

“No, that’s Fives and Echo’s realm of expertise,” He grinned, “Plus, you know me, I’m more mature than that.”

That caused Satine to snort and Cody gave her a look of mock appraisal as he bumped her shoulder with his, “Got something to say to me, Head Girl?”

“Just that if this is what it’s like talking to you before a quidditch match, you leave a lot to be desired in the way of pep talks.”

“I don’t see you hyping him up as you normally do!” He squawked, “Where’s the dramatic monologue with like forty well ironed points about his strengths and how he’s going to come out of this just fine and quite possibly a winner?”

“I’m thinking!” She said defensively.

“You don’t have to,” Obi-Wan smiled at her encouragingly. It was as easy as breathing, especially when he didn’t worry for his own safety or wellbeing. He’d gotten to experience more life in these past few months than he’d ever thought he would get the chance. For that, he felt free from concern.

It was Anakin who he stressed for.

“I know I don’t have to,” She said, and though she was trying to hide it, there was a frantic way about her right now that showed just how frightened she was. He hadn’t gotten to see her up close for the first task and the second had been such a whirlwind surrounded by the press that they really didn’t have time to ruminate. Now, with the clear knowledge that there was an element of sabotage at play, she had the opportunity to stress. “But I want to.”

“Maybe it can be my turn this time,” He said quietly and took her hands in his, “We have been researching tirelessly, often at the expense of our own sanity. We’ve practiced and worked ourselves to the bone.” 

With a wry look at Cody, he added, “And muscle. We’ve thought of every scenario we could, from Skrewts to Werewolves. We’ve poured into the past in hopes of finding answers for the future.”

“We have,” They conceded, almost in unison.

“And despite my own limitations and shortcomings, I have somehow endured an immense amount of darkness and danger these past three years. From Zillo Beasts to Dooku to Dementors to Maul to Sharks to Boggarts to this. To stand right here,” He looked at both of them, but focused on Satine.

“And regardless of how it shouldn’t be plausible, I’ve managed to flourish in between the spaces of all that and get things I never thought I’d be allowed to want. I am far stronger than I have ever been, not because I’ve fought Sith lords or defeated dementors or taught DADA class.”

“Though make no mistake, that is very impressive,” Cody said. 

“Truly a decent resumé.” Satine added.

“It’s all hogwash,” He said, “Because none of it means anything at all in comparison to what I’m feeling right now. Because for the first time in my short life, I don’t have to persevere simply under the pretense of continuing on.”

He waited for either to say anything, but they didn’t.

“I have something worth continuing towards,” He smiled, not caring if it sounded a bit cheesy. If it did, the way Satine’s eyes were teary or Cody desperately tried to pretend he was experiencing allergies was a good indicator that it expressed what he’d wanted to. 

“Yes, yes you do,” She said, pulling him into an airtight hug, “So please come back.”

Cody joined in, bringing them both into his embrace. “Yeah, I need to give you a wedgie or something for that sappy speech later.”

Obi-Wan didn’t comment at how watery his voice sounded and just let the moment exist in its own vacuum. He couldn’t promise that he would return, but he could promise that he would try with all of his might. 

But there was a promise he’d made first, a year ago, on a bridge. And that, yes, that would take full precedence.

He had a duty to uphold to his former mentor. And he did not intend on breaking it, regardless of what it came down to. 

And as he saw Anakin Skywalker appear over Satine’s shoulder, walking arm in arm with his best friends, this was definitive to Obi-Wan Kenobi. Slowly, he detached from his friends, relieved that the warmth that emanated off of them seemed to stick with him despite the loss of contact.

Satine didn’t go far, looking into his eyes, still glazed with her own tears that hadn’t yet fallen. She wouldn’t let them, not in front of him right now. Even looking at her like this filled him to the brim with a happiness he couldn’t name- the kind that made you miss someone before you parted. He was always so sure when he looked at Satine. It was instinct to do so, and holding her hand felt like the solution to the world’s most complicated puzzles. 

“Well, I guess it’s time to go,” Anakin said. 

“Indeed,” Obi-Wan still hadn’t looked away from his girlfriend and a million unsaid words passed between them, but Obi-Wan was stuck on three. “Satine, before I go, I need you to know that I-”

She lunged towards him then, grabbing his face between her hands in a way that was both gentle and forceful, pressing their lips together as his hands came up to rest on her waist. They might have stayed like that for seconds or hours and he wouldn’t have known the difference. Anything would have been too short.

She broke away first, lingering in his space, caressing his face. “Tell me after.”

Despite how near to tears she’d been before, she sounded so confident in saying that, in saying that they will see each other after. Maybe she truly felt that way or maybe she was just determined to believe it, but Obi-Wan could deny her very little in this life.

“Okay,” He said quietly and then, needing to express at least some kind of meaningful gesture, slid his jacket off of him and wrapped it around her shoulders, “Hold onto this for me until I get back.”

She gripped the front, fiddling a bit with the zipper, and pulled it tightly around her, like she was engulfing herself in his own embrace, enough that part of last name could nearly be seen from the front. He figured if he were to not see this through, he’d at least like her to carry his name one way or another- to give goodness to it since its origin was hardly becoming.

“I’ll see you around, Mr. Head Boy.” She said, standing on her toes to kiss him again, this time gentler and swifter- no more than a peck.

“Yes you will, Mrs. Head Girl.” He said before turning and following Anakin down through the tunnels and towards the arena. 

Despite all being described as relatively chatty, each champion was practically silent as they trudged towards the light at the end of the tunnel, where the sounds of cheers and trumpets grew louder as they approached. Through it all, the sound of Kowakian Monkeys sang above them all, surprisingly maintaining tone and straying from going too pitchy. Hera wouldn’t exactly say it sounded good per say. Nothing like the wood nymphs back at Beauxbaton. 

Her lekku twitched, sensing that very sound through the madness as well, coupled with the earthy bass that only a frog choir would supply. She didn’t recognize the tune, but Obi-Wan clearly had. He nodded along as they all walked, following the song to every beat, anticipating each solo before it would come. 

They’d all presumably started on their own path through the tunnels, save for maybe the Hogwarts champions, but had met somewhere in the middle. It had still been impossible to see each other, but they could practically sense the anticipation on each of them. Quinlan appeared eager to prove himself, Anakin to redeem himself, and Obi-Wan to protect not himself but the boy beside him. 

And Hera was determined to win.

Despite the expectation that they would be bathed in spotlights and confetti, it was still rather jarring when it appeared to explode the moment they appeared through the opening. Balloons, whether enchanted or not, floated around them in the colors representing each school and respective house, mimicking a rainbow as they drifted into space. 

Students from all schools and faculty and family along with them flooded the bleachers. The turnout for this task was even greater than those that preceded it. She’d read something in the Daily Prophet that day about it and even still, it felt as though her eyes were deceiving her at the sheer magnitude of gawking individuals.

Each was separated by section and many were wearing painted faces and sporting large banners. She was quite touched to see Caleb proudly holding up a large banner with a moving portrait of Hera making a glorious catch in quidditch. Her father was beside him, looking amused at Caleb’s enthusiasm.

“That’s my girl!” She saw him mouth, though she couldn’t hear it over the rest of the noise. 

In the Durmstrang box, Jabba Tiiure was representing the school in favor of his uncle, whom no one had really heard from ever since the scandal of Rotta’s kidnapping came to light in the exclusive Daily Prophet article titled “Ziro’s No Hero”. One could only imagine what had happened to the snake, but Hera would be remiss to say it probably wasn’t deserved. 

She received an approving nod from her Headmaster as well as from Ministry representative Su, which she took as a great honor. Her Quidditch and academic proficiencies had always put Hera on the map, but now she was noticed more than ever. She just wanted to make them proud.

When she caught her mother’s kind eyes, she scratched that statement. She wanted to make her family and herself proud. That was what mattered most in the end of it all.

Minister Valorum along with Headmaster Yoda stepped up to the podium that was raised higher than all the rest. All could see, thanks to a charm similar to the previous tasks where they were projected at full display. The only difference was this time they used the clear night sky as a backdrop for the footage. Now that the sun had practically disappeared in the west, they could make out the details that glowed above them. 

“Everyone’s necks are going to hurt from craning them,” Anakin commented and nudged Hera, “Especially your headmaster’s.”

He did have a point there, but Hera didn’t add to it when Valorum began to speak, “Greetings to all, it is my honor and pleasure to welcome you all to the pinnacle finale to this grand revival of wizarding tradition.”

He sounded robotic as he spoke, but it was possible that he just hadn’t rehearsed this speech before giving it. 

“Our renowned champions have worked incredibly hard and more than proved their worth to participate in such a test of strength, wit, and soul. As they have likely already figured out, this final task, the one that will discern a legend from champions, hinders on the depth of one’s spirit.”

He made for a pause, allowing the crowd to murmur amongst themselves in debate of what that meant. None of the champions spoke, because despite still feeling in the dark about it, that would do very little for them now. They were about to find out.

“You will all traverse the mysterious Forbidden Forest in search of the TriWizard cup, which will be no easy feat, for one must endure a great test of will before they are granted the opportunity to grasp the cup. That challenge will be presented by none other than the Eye of Webbish Bog.”

A few gasps through the crowd at the shock at how the Ministry had even been able to acquire the spider-like beast. Until this point, Hera had considered it mythical, for it had never been seen before. 

“We can thank our brave Aurors as well as those lost to us for this once in a lifetime inclusion,” He said. “But because of the danger of this course and the negative past experience, each champion will have the opportunity to withdraw themselves from the contest. Simply use the portkey being given to you now.”

It was a galleon, no different than any other, save for the fact that it would bring them right back where they started.

“Those who use it are immediately disqualified from winning, but none of us would blame them.” Valorum went on. 

It didn’t seem like the crowd felt that way. Some of the rowdier viewers booed in response to that, clearly wanting to see a show and not just a bunch of quitters.  Hera couldn’t blame them entirely, but wished that this didn’t hinder her or anyone standing beside her’s life. Pride was a stupid reason to die, after all. 

“As for any concerns of foul play, I have inspected this course myself and say with true confidence that there is no cheating when it comes to the purity of one’s soul. The true champion will arise and find themselves, immortalized in more ways than they can imagine.”

The crowd cheered, but Hera couldn’t help the sinking feeling that something was very wrong here. The Minister didn’t seem the least bit enthusiastic as she might hope. Yoda looked wary where he stood much lower as well. When bid to speak, he stepped on a stool to reach the microphone. 

“Your instincts, you must trust,” Yoda said, “Betrayed, the heart can be.”

Not knowing what that meant, but not given the time to think, Hera braced herself for the inevitable.

“Begin, the final task does.”

And without even having to blink, gone was all the applause and the surrounding brightness that had once been. Now, there was only the isolated darkness of the forbidden forest. Trees stretched for as far as she could see in any direction, with only pockets of moonlight to help guide her way. 

However, she didn’t need a guide to see the TriWizard cup that was just the distance of a quidditch pitch away. 

Anakin was quite miffed to be dropped off in swamp water. If there was one thing he hated, it was wet shoes and socks. Thankfully, the early onset of summer limited the discomfort of it all. If this had occurred during the first or second task, he likely would have lost some toes.

The water was cloudy and shallow, only going up to knees from where he stood. He didn’t have much desire to explore it further and made his way to the muddy shore. The trees around this clearing were thick and obscured nearly every ounce of moonlight save for small remnants that flickered through. 

Everything seemed to be tinted in blue from the depth of the night sky that appeared to eat the entirety of the woods. 

“Where do I even begin?” He asked himself out loud, because the silence was starting to kill him. This forest was massive and he didn’t know the first thing about finding a large spider-thing that would want to rip him limb from limb for taking the TriWizard cup.

This specific clearing, having been slightly spaced out for a small body of water to appear, allowed for some of the sky to be seen. 

Was he really going to have to use some of those astronomy classes that he fudged?

The stars were in full bloom that evening at the very least, so he was able to find the North Star with considerable ease. Something his mother had told him when they went camping years ago was that you should always go north when lost. He really wasn’t sure that logic applied, but it was just about the only lead he had.

He kicked a rock as he tried to occupy his mind and not allow himself to be vulnerable to any sort of brain worms that might be lurking around. They had all teased Cody for being grossed out by them, but he really couldn’t blame him right now. 

Nothing looked familiar as he delved deeper into the forest, even compared to when he’d last been here, as negative as those memories had been. He could hardly make out a path coursing through the trees and if spun around, wouldn’t be able to dictate what direction he’d come from. There was no sun, so even the sundial Obi-Wan had taught him was useless. 

Just trees and darkness. 

It was almost peaceful, if it weren’t so isolating. The galleon in his pocket felt heavy the longer he pondered just how alone the Forbidden Forest made you feel. Anakin couldn’t decide what was more haunting, the prospect of wandering its depths forever or the knowledge that he wasn’t alone. 

At the sound of a branch cracking behind him, his pulse spiked.

Definitely not alone. 

He turned, wand at the ready and prepared to utter an array of defensive spells taught to him in the past few weeks alongside Obi-Wan. A carousel of them paraded through his mind, trying to decipher what would work best to combat his attacker.

However, he didn’t know what to say when, through a wall of shrubbery, walked what at first glance looked like a very large shirtless twi’lek with his lekku pulled into a large bun at the base of his head. His eyes were dark and his face obscured by the shadows of the night. His face was like stone and his body just as chiseled as such. Anakin had to crane his neck back to see him in full and even then, it hadn’t been the entire person. It wasn’t a person at all, for that matter, because when this stranger emerged entirely, he had the lower half of a horse.

“Who goes there?” He asked in a deep voice and pointed his bow and arrow at him, just so the very tip of the arrow nearly poked Anakin on the nose.

“Er, Anakin Skywalker goes here,” He said, gently pushing away the arrow, “I’m in the TriWizard tournament, sir.”

“I had heard you were coming,” He said in a low voice, “From the Grindelows of the Black Lake.”

“You’re friends?” He asked.

“We’re brothers in abuse,” He explained, “It is disgraceful of your kind to think they can use our homes as a battleground.”

“You mean they didn’t ask you first?” Anakin really shouldn’t have been surprised. The Ministry tended to steamroll how they wanted to without any indication of anyone’s feelings.

“You are young and know little of the world,” He said and hooked his bow and arrow behind him, “Leave here now, or I will be forced to make an example out of you.”

“I will,” Anakin promised, “But first I need to defeat the Eye of Webbish Bog!”

“Eye?” He frowned, “I’ve not heard of this… Eye. The only Eye I know of is long dead and he was not a monster, but a man.”

“Well, it’s a big forest,” Anakin said. “Maybe you know some fairies or unicorns who know what I’m talking about.”

“I am Loden Greatstorm, leader of the age old centaurs of the forest, and there is nothing between these trees that I do not know of.” He insisted harshly, eyes glowing a bit as he gave into anger. 

“I’m sorry, it’s just, that’s the task I’ve been given and I can’t leave until I complete it,” He wasn’t about to bring up the galleon weighing down his pocket, because surely this angry centaur would have insisted he bow out instead of facing it. “It’s a big scary spider-like monster that eats people and stuff. I think it does, anyway. My friend Rex said that one of the Ministry officials who brought it here died because-”

Loden’s eyes had gone wide, “You’ve been sent to dispose of the Raging Gravissimum?”

Having clearly caught his attention and being slightly less lightly to be kicked out of the task so early, Anakin played the only hand he had.

“Do you know where he is?”

Loden’s face darkened, “The last of your kind to ask me for directions put him here.”

“Okay, but I want to destroy him,” Anakin said, “I assume he’s hurt some of your friends.”

“That is an understatement,” Loden said, looking around them as if hearing something truly worth being startled over. Whatever it was, Anakin couldn’t make it out. Since he’d been here, the quiet song of crickets was the only background noise outside of his own thoughts. 

“Something like that can’t be running free around here,” Anakin said, “For either of our kinds.”

Seeming to weigh his options, Loden narrowed his eyes down at Anakin, “And what makes you so naive and pompous to believe you can stop it? That monster has ripped apart some of our greatest warriors.”

“I have to try,” Anakin said, “I’m supposed to be the chosen one, that has to mean something.”

“It might mean you have chosen to die.”

“Then at least I died trying,” Anakin said. “Please, show me where it is and I’ll do everything to stop him.”

After another moment of intense staring that easily could have been viewed as a colossal waste of time to any viewers at home, Loden finally walked away, his hooves clopping against the padded mud ground as he took slow steps. Anakin watched him for a moment, unsure if he should follow, before the centaur turned slightly, fixing him with a disapproving look.

“Are you coming, Anakin Skywalker?”

“Oh, yeah, sure,” Anakin said and trotted forward. When they walked in silence for a moment, he piped up again, “So, I’m sure you’ve been asked this before, but-”

“-Ask to ride me and I will stomp you into the ground with just one hoove.”

“Understood, yep, got it!”

Obi-Wan had not taken too kindly to this specific portkey trip. Regardless of having ample practice of the mode of transportation, he hadn’t gotten his footing right and had effectively been dropped like a pile of dead meat onto the ground.

“Another happy landing,” He muttered, spitting out a strand of grass. 

He stood, dusting himself off and really not looking forward to the chorus of teasing he could expect when he got back from all of this. It was admittedly the least of his worries at the moment, seeing as in all of his studying of the Forbidden Forest, he hadn’t the faintest idea where he was.

There was something about the Forbidden Forest that inspired one to run in any direction, desperate to free themselves from whatever lay within it. Running would do him no good now, not without a strategy of where to go. There had to be a rhythm to this, to figure out where the TriWizard cup lay.

To where Anakin was.

He tried to shove down that particular concern, as it would not do him any benefit at the present moment. To test his spirit would mean to test his greatest fears and that was a can Obi-Wan would not open on his own. He would not make it too easy for them. After all, he hadn’t even come across any real challenges yet.

Well, aside from lacking a single clue what to do now. Perhaps, that was part of the struggle, to lock yourself in your own mental box. Overthinking was definitely a tendency he possessed and he knew that in the worst case, it could be his downfall.

He needed to trust himself and his instincts. He just wished they would tell him something beyond the fact that the purple flower that grew to the left of him was a Belladonna, which contained dark berries that were highly poisonous if ingested. They could also cause delirium and hallucinations if turned into a candle or spray.

He bent over and took some, shoving them in his pants pocket. He’d wanted to make more flying ointment for Cody when he got back. For loving Quidditch, the guy always complained about broom burn. 

He shook his head, he was only distracting himself.

He needed to look for the Eye of Webbish Bog. Valorum had mentioned that that’s what guarded it. 

And from what he understood about the Bog, was that it liked fire.

He clicked his tongue and gave his surroundings a onceover. A small spark would create a big flame here, but it would not do to set the entire forest ablaze. This was the home to countless creatures that depended on the large trees for shelter and to store sustenance. Many of the bushes grew berries delectable only to them.

No, there would have to be another way.

He pinched his chin, considering his options before deciding that he would need to track fire rather than start it. From where he stood, all he could smell was pine and wood and the air was pleasantly cool against his skin. Still, this forest was vast and where one part might be fine, the other could be burning.

If there was one spell that required one’s spirit more than any other, it was the patronus. This time, he wouldn’t be using it to cast away dementors or darkness, but to find a light that burned too bright.

With everything in him, he put all of his focus into finding the deepest happiness that laid residence in his bones: a piece of cake slid his way as peace offering, a watch clasped around his wrist in the quiet of the early morning, gentle lips on his and a soft little hum that kindled warmth through his being. He thought of his friends and finally enjoying a sport that eluded him for the better part of seven years. He thought of a young boy that needed him, though less and less as time went on, and the happiness in his eyes when he’d chosen him. 

And when he opened his eyes, the azure, glittery rendition of a phoenix perched itself on a nearby branch, watching and waiting for direction.

“Find the fire,” When Obi-Wan spoke, he felt like he was in a bubble, communicating with himself and his greater instincts. It was an out of body experience, letting one’s soul guide them through the external world. 

It nodded once, lowering its beak in respect before raising its humongous wings to full span and flapping them three times. It brewed a blue fire of its own, though it was not the sort that burned branches or trees, but the core of a spirit. 

It darted off, remaining just in eyesight and a blue flash of smoke trailed in its wake. He didn’t feel himself pick up in a run after it, but he was moving, that much could not be denied. 

He trailed through the forest, pressure building in his temples as he tried to maintain focus on his patronus. It was easily broken as it was difficult to maintain, but he kept feeling the happiest moments of his life play on rerun. They floated before him like filters to a film, just so he could still see the passing trees around him, but could also make out holding Jane the Jackalope for the very first time. 

It would have been distracting if it didn’t feel like the very fuel he was running on. He breathed, somehow feeling more energized the farther his legs carried him. 

He would need to determine what his strategy would be to defeat the Eye. He had a million and one questions about how it was even obtained in the first place, but all would have to wait for another day. Preferably, a day when he wasn’t chasing the blue phoenix through the trees, leaping over logs and rocks, trying to retain balance. 

“Pardon me!” He said as he ducked through a hoard of nargles that were billowing harmlessly around their hive. If they were angry about his intrusion, they gave no indication of this and kept about their business. 

The light of his patronus had gotten closer and though Obi-Wan still could not smell smoke nor anything burning, he carried on with as much fervor as when he started. The Ministry would likely not allow for any intentional damage of the forest either. Perhaps, it was similar to the fire that lived at the hearth of his phoenix. 

Whether too gratuitous or not, he did explode a boulder in his way, sprinting through the wreckage with little care for the rocks that rained down after. He could not deter from his path, he could hardly blink let alone steer away. 

Distantly, there was a flash of light to his right, away from the direction that the phoenix flew in, but it was gone as quickly as it had appeared and he refused to let himself linger on it for too long. He was close and he knew it. He could feel it. There was a sense of anticipation lingering in his gut, causing him to draw his wand out to be ready.

The blink of an eye, of course, changed everything. 

Where there had once been a majestic beacon of hope flying ahead of him, trailblazing his way to find the Eye of the Webbish Bog, to hopefully solve its riddle and save his mentee, there was now just darkness.

And he ran square into it with a thud .

Only, it wasn’t just darkness, but darkness manifested as a human being. Or at least, Obi-Wan suspected him to be human… Somewhere beneath the black armor that coated every inch of skin coupled with plated mechanisms that seemed to operate his breathing.

But when he looked up from where he sat dumbfounded on the ground, he only met the soulless lenses that were windows to nothing but malevolence. 

“You don’t know the power of the dark side.”

“Are you worthy, Quinlan Vos?” A voice as smooth as velvet asked him from somewhere far away. It sounded as though he were in an echo chamber, because it only continued to distantly reverberate until finally fading into nothing. 

It wasn’t until then that this voice spoke again, “What have you truly done to be a champion?”

There was no bite to it. It was a genuine question, rooted in the pure neutrality of someone conducting an interview. However, it still resonated deeply with Quinlan, sending him on a spiral dating back to when he was younger and roped into nonsense he shouldn’t have been. Sometimes for the right reasons, sometimes for the wrong. 

He’d broken apart one of the most vile crime organizations in all of eastern Europe: the Pyke syndicate. Composed of some of the most heartless, callous, calculating killers and hunters on this side of the world, his family was all but indoctrinated in them. This meant that Quinlan had easy access from a young age. 

He saw his 6 year old self learning to wield a knife for the first time, never once foolishly believing he was actually learning for hunting related purposes. Not of animals, anyway. 

He knew from the jump that it was wrong and his father sought to break it all apart. However, that did not mean his morality was square. He did terrible things. Stole, tortured, killed. He told himself once that those people deserved it. That they were also awful people who had done far worse. 

And Quinlan went with him. 

“Are you a good person?”

He was Sheb Valaad back then, not Quinlan Vos. Sometimes, he wasn’t even operating under his own pretenses. The imperius curse was a strange thing. Most were in a foggy trance for the entirety of it, losing all of their personality and distinguishing factors that made them human. They were usually trapped beyond knowing what was happening outside of their heads, waking blissfully confused.

But not Quinlan. 

He’d been trained from a young age by his father, as complicated as it had been, how to stay in control of his devices. It was supposed to make it easier when his father had been killed by the very mafia they sought to destroy and betrayed by his uncle. 

It was always key to be in control. That strength didn’t extend completely to unforgivable curses. No, he still submitted, but he knew what he was doing. He watched as he broke people, destroyed lives, and ruined cities. 

He could still see the knife that Quinlan had been taught to wield go straight through his father’s back, his eyes widening but understanding that Quinlan wasn’t doing this at his own accord, that it was his brother that betrayed him, not his son.

Quinlan had once hoped that he knew that, understood that, but now he realized it didn’t matter in the end. His father was still dead at his hand.

He’d been a murder machine.

So much so that when he was finally freed of the curse, he still behaved like he wasn’t sometimes. It had become a part of him, almost integral to his personality. Maybe that’s why it had been done the way that it was, but he was grateful to have found a way to channel that side of him into something good. 

“Do you want to be good?”

He saved people, slayed beasts, and fell in love with a sport called Quidditch. This love for the sport, coupled with all the secret “good” he had done, led him finally to Durmstrang. He lied and said he was 2 years younger than he was, fudging his records and allowing him to have more time being a normal kid.

Going to school. Being normal. Was it selfish to think that he could?

He saw Ventress walk before him, her trademark sneer adorning her lovely face. She was, in many ways, everything he once was a few years ago. Except she had so much more potential than he could ever dream to have. He’d fallen in love with the potential and the person, as wrong as that may sound. 

He truly believed they could have saved each other and found that balance that he’d been searching for his whole life. 

It was proof that he wasn’t done being wrong. He would continue to make mistakes and choose the wrong people for himself. He didn’t know what love was. How would he? How could he? Especially when his heart skipped when he could see Ventress in a different light this time. He could see her nestled next to him by a warm fire. This hadn’t been some ideal formulated in his head to counteract the other horrible visions.

This was something that happened this year. They shared hot chocolate and talked about dreams and stars and how horrible they are as drunks. 

He could feel the neatly folded parchment in his hand. She’d written it carefully, clearly with the intent on giving it to him. It wasn’t made in haste, but by premeditation. She’d given him one last night, knowing full and well it would be the last.

And then she left him without a trace.

Quinlan tasted darkness again that day. He could practically touch it if he only reached out…

“Are you a champion in the truest sense?”

He could not say.  He hadn’t actually reached into the murky parts of his soul that day or any after it. Something drew him back. He wasn’t sure now if it was the look on his father’s face when he fell to the floor, the feeling of freedom when he first hopped on a broomstick, or the remembrance of the genuine love he felt when tucked in happier days. 

He just knew what he wanted to be. 

“No,” He answered this bodiless voice, “But I’m trying to be.”

So when all of it faded and the stars behind his eyes became rustling leaves from way above, he sat up, head throbbing and stomach lurching. He rubbed angrily at his eyes. He’d never been very good with portkeys. They never seemed to agree with him.

When he sat up and got his bearings, he immediately noticed the glowing blue chalice that sat right at his feet. 

The Triwizard cup.

He was the champion.

He’d passed. Whatever test it was, he’d passed and he’d been found worthy. His heart had been deemed pure for the first time in his entire life. Though he’d never fully agree with that decision, it was easier to breathe knowing that someone or some magical entity knew he was good. 

So he could continue to remind himself of this anytime it ever got hard again. There was something extremely freeing in that, like he’d gotten the validation never given in the avenues he’d always yearned. He reached for it, grasping the hilt with all of his might and anticipating the roaring crowds that would cheer for his victory.

He closed his eyes as he was transported back to the arena, waiting for the chants of his time, feeling a broad smile overtake his features. He might not have been the winner of the entire tournament, but he’d proved himself today. 

“AND THERE’S QUINLAN VOS!” The commentator announced. 

Quinlan went to triumphantly pump the cup over his head to cue a dramatic outcry of cheers, but when he went to do so, something felt very wrong. He opened his eyes and looked at his hands, shocked to find them completely empty.

“VOS HAS WITHDRAWN FROM THE TASK!” 

“It couldn’t be.” Hera said to herself. In spite of this instinct, she drew closer to it, slowly and cautious to her surroundings, which were practically unknown to her. She’d studied a map of the forest, but so much of it was uncharted due to safety purposes. 

The closer she got, the farther she felt. Her vision started to get hazy, like she was just drugged or a drowsy spell was cast upon her. She whirled around, looking and finding only the blurry outlines of trees and more darkness. She wobbled, fighting to keep her mind and body steady.

What was this?

Was this the test?

Was she worthy?

Despite the mental toll being taken on her, which felt like a symphony of chaos was suddenly playing in her head, she took off in a sprint completing the distance between herself and the cup. She hesitated to touch it, especially when all clarity had been restored within its grasp. It was beautiful, glowing a silver blue at its core, with engravings that dated back hundreds of years up and down the stem. 

“Take the cup.” Whispered a voice that didn’t come from the forest, but from inside her mind’s eye. It belonged to her mother. 

“Be the champion.” Caleb said. 

“Prove me wrong.” Her father said and she was suddenly seeing a terrible fate for her family, one that dragged them all apart. She watched Caleb succumb to a cloud of fire with only the sight of his emerald green eyes to hold in hope. She saw a small boy, laying in her arms, sobbing to the point of his face going completely red. 

There was nothing she could do. 

Dreams unmet, empires built, loved ones lost. She didn’t know what to make of it, just that it was making her want to tear her head in half.

“You’re better than this, Hera,” Her father reminded her. “Don’t give up, don’t give in. Take the cup.”

“I want to,” She cried.

“Do it.” A different voice, one she did not know. It was harsh and demanding, sinister and vile, but without a face. It was enough to snap her out of her daze and to take a step back from what she really wanted. 

She wouldn’t take it. Not when it was handed to her like this. She forced herself to turn away, to walk, to give herself some space. However, it felt like her mind was itching to look back. She did everything in her power not to, to put as much distance between herself and the cup as possible. She needed to wait for the others, to see what was going on. 

Why would her family encourage her to take the cup? Why would that be the trick? 

Or maybe, the struggle was catered to the person. Hera was always rational, always logical, and perhaps the Bog, wherever it may be, knew that. It was supposed to expose their truest selves after all. 

But she didn’t trust this. She only trusted her gut.

So, Hera broke out in a run, sprinting in the direction far from the siren songs that came from this TriWizard cup, not deeming any distance to be safe enough. 

Except, every time she ran through the farthest clearing in the distance, she found herself right back where she started. She kept trying, going right, going left, even going above the trees on a broomstick she’d fastened for herself with magic. 

Even then, she landed right before the cup. 

“Take it.” The chorus of voices sang, growing louder with each torturous moment. They weren’t in unison either, echoing louder and louder with various pitches. The final sounded like a shrill scream and Hera fell to her knees in a fit of madness. 

“I won’t take it.” She swore loudly until everything stopped. 

She took a few deep breaths, rising to her feet and walking calmly away once again, satisfied to find the distance seeming to accurately stretch where it hadn’t before. Whatever curse had choked her was fading. She allowed herself this moment of peace, massaging her temples as she went. 

Her biggest mistake was turning around to look. 

The cup grew brighter, so bright that it eclipsed everything in front of her.

The next thing she knew, she blinked and was back in the arena, the commentator announcing that Beauxbaton had officially withdrawn from the task, leaving Hogwarts two champions as the only remaining contestants. 

“I- I didn’t use my portkey!” She argued, digging into her pockets hastily to retrieve it, showing everyone around her, “See?”

“But you still ejected yourself from the task,” Valorum reasoned, “I’m sorry, young lady, but once you are out, you cannot go back in.”

“This is bullshit!” Shouted Vos, who had clearly endured a similar predicament, “I grabbed the TriWizard cup! I’m the champion!”

“You took a nap and woke up and quit,” Bib Fortuna said, pointing to the highlights that flashed across the night sky. The rest of Durmstrang looked extremely disappointed and were relatively silent from their place in the stands. Jabba certainly disapproved of the performance. 

Hera squinted, noticing that Vos was clearly looking at something just out of view. He was covered in sweat and a bit manic looking, but nonetheless reached out, engulfed by a burst of light.

“I was having a vision!” He insisted, “And I’d been told I was chosen. Then, I woke up to the trophy. It is my right to have it.”

“I saw the trophy too.” Hera said quickly.

“You both were in different places, that’s impossible.” Taun We said gently, “Hera, it appears you were being chased, though not by something real… Something in your head.”

“Make that less horrifying, it does not,” Yoda said.

“But I do not remember taking it!” Hera said, “Nor do I remember casting a spell! Everything went blue and my body went numb.”

Quinlan’s eyes widened tremendously and a look of horror passed his handsome features. He walked closer to her, placing a hand on her shoulder, “Are you alright?”

“I’m fine, I just feel… Confused.” She breathed and then screwed her face into a frown, “And that something is very wrong here.”

“Yeah, I call foul play!” Quinlan said.

“You can call for whatever you want,” Valorum said, “There is no evidence that what you experienced isn’t simply the effects of the Eye of the Webbish Bog.”

“That trophy was real,” Quinlan muttered under his breath and showed her his galleon as well, “I never would have quit. We were sabotaged.”

“Me neither,” She said, giving him a grave look, “Only I’m unsure if we were sabotaged… Or spared.”

“What the ever living hell is going on?” Caleb yelled, not quite finding mutual support amongst his Hogwarts brethren, as Hera and Quinlan’s almost immediate exclusion from the final task yielded to what would certainly be a Hogwarts win for the TriWizard tournament. Now, it was down to house rivalry and loyalty, but though spirited, Caleb also had other interests.

When he caught Cham Syndulla’s disapproving gaze, he cleared his throat, “Sorry, sir.”

“Don’t apologize,” He said in that sharp accent of his, “I’m glad to see someone sees issue with this.”

“Of course I do,” He said and didn’t doubt that everyone else thought something weird was going on too. Neither Quinlan nor Hera were the sort to quit and judging by what they’d seen, there hadn’t been much reason to. 

Quinlan, for his part, was actually being dragged away by a few other Durmstrang students. Friends, hopefully, because that’s what he needed right now. Hera was a lot less physically reactive and instead just looked absolutely distraught. 

He wished he could run to her, envelope her in his arms, and apologize that this hadn’t gone her way. He thought back to the way she’d been running and about all that they could see was the reflection of a bright blue light chasing after her. At the time, he’d thought this was some manifestation of fear. Certainly, whatever Kenobi was currently facing could be written off as such.

The hulking figure dressed in all black armor, complete with a matching mask that was reminiscent of the sharp edges and frightening configuration of an old samurai mask. Only, there was something new-age about it as well, like this man walked in from the future. He didn’t use a wand to wield magic, but controlled the fabrics of their reality with his gloved hands. 

And judging by how Kenobi was struggling, he wielded it well.

As for Skywalker, he was holding up quite well at the moment, hanging out with a centaur that he’d befriended. Anakin was a plucky kid with a good personality. It was nice to see him lean into that as one of his strengths.

But that didn’t change the fact that there was a very different element to their scenarios versus the opposing schools. Quinlan, even in his shouts that the press were already surely associating with a fabled madness, claimed he had the cup in his hands. Hera had previously claimed to see it too.

In two different spots? It was impossible. But they also hadn’t used their specific portkeys either.  

In Caleb’s opinion, it was all wrong. 

“I suppose the possibility exists that this is all a big test,” Cham said and Caleb almost hadn’t noticed that the older Twi’lek had begun speaking again. “That Hera and Quinlan were positioned with what seemed to be instant gratification and failed.”

“If that were the case, Kenobi and Skywalker should also be faced with that challenge,” He said, “Quinlan basically woke up with the cup in front of him and Hera actively tried to escape it by the looks of it.”

If that blinding blue light was indicative of what she’d thought she’d seen. 

“That remains to be seen,” Cham retained his cool for the meantime, “I wish both of them luck, as this is not on them.”

Quite the opposite, considering Kenobi’s position on the chopping block all year. Cody had certainly gone on about it enough for other ears to notice and even Caleb felt like the first and second task were a bit targeting. 

“Hera has worked so hard for this,” He said mournfully, letting his eyes flit over to the bench where she now sat between two other girls from Beauxbaton. One rubbed her back while the other seemed to be saying something. He couldn’t read her lips from here, but he just hoped that she was saying the right things, whatever they may be. “She’s got to be crushed.”

“Hera is too strong to be crushed by something like this,” Cham admitted and Caleb tried not to allow his face to react too much. If Hera’s various rants about how her father’s expectations were too high to ever be pleased were an indicator for their relationship, he’d wager it complicated. It was for this reason he found it so shocking that Cham be so outright with a compliment of her character.

Even if he was absolutely correct.

“That doesn’t make any of this fair,” Caleb reminded him, “And if she is upset, she has the right to be.”

“She can be sad tonight,” He relented, but only by a hair, “But when the sun rises and a new day calls upon her, she has the rest of her life to answer for.”

“What do you mean?” Caleb asked. “That kind of sounds like a ton of pressure.”

He offered him a small smile and placed a hand on his shoulder, “You are a good boy, Caleb Dume, and I appreciate how you care for my daughter.”

“I’m sensing a “but” in there somewhere.”

“However,” It was as though he chose the alternative word choice on purpose, “Whether she has told you or not, she does have a choice to make. To join me and pick up the business in traveling the world and distributing goods to those who need it, or to go on a world wide Quidditch tour.”

“Both sound like good options.” He said.

“Both sound like full options,” Cham said and Caleb could sense an odd change in his tone, like the man was taking pity on him. “Just please, keep in mind. My daughter may not have been today’s champion, but she will be elsewhere. And being a champion in the real world is an all consuming task.”

He felt dread pool into his stomach and the cold harsh reality of what Hera’s father was saying. It wasn’t that he was telling him he couldn’t see Hera anymore after graduation or that he disapproved of their relationship. It almost sounded like it was Caleb he was trying to protect, not Hera, even if that sounded backwards to him.

It took him back to his earlier conversation with her and how briefly melancholic she’d gotten. Was she weighing the same thoughts? It wasn’t as though he thought things wouldn’t change after she left. He’d just assumed they might try to make it work. It was only one year, really.

But then, if he decided to become an Auror, that would require a few more years of school out of him. He couldn’t abandon that. 

Then, he’d be married to his job and she’d be jetsetting all around the world doing who knows what? It made his heart hurt just thinking about it. 

Sensing that he’d spiraled Caleb into this line of thought, Cham patted him on the shoulder, “The world will be ready for you yet when it’s your turn.”

“And Hera?” 

“Rest assured, Hera will be fine.” Cham fixed his gaze back on his daughter. She wasn’t crying or anything, but did look particularly concerned as she gazed up at the sky to see Skywalker approaching a cave of sorts. Despite the gravity of the situation, Caleb couldn’t tear his eyes away from her to fully pay attention to the task.

He tried his best to shake off these thoughts, even if he could feel the severity from her father beside him. This was not a time to make it about himself, not when Hera looked so upset about the upset. 

He would be there for her and support her. The rest would come with time. 

Cody was proud to say he had full faith in his friend’s abilities when it came to magic. Kenobi was without a doubt the quickest wizard he’d ever met, even including those above their years. He was glad to have not seen his duel with Maul the year before, but the rumors had swirled of his fortitude in battle.

Seeing as he’d sliced the bloke in half, he’d say Kenobi could more than handle himself.

“This is crazy! I can’t believe they managed to toss in live people to fight!” He cheered along with the rest of Hogwarts when Kenobi dodged what could have been a lethal blow from the mysterious character he’d been poised to fight. Now this was a challenge. He didn’t know who that figure was supposed to be, but he was terrifying to the boot and moved with the intensity of someone who wanted blood.  

Lightning erupted from the gloved man’s finger tips and was somehow absorbed into Obi-Wan’s wand. Cody had never seen anything like it. The crowd was going wild too. When he looked up to gage the professors’ and headmaster's reactions in the booth, he noticed a mix of reactions that varied from hopeful to anxious. They tried their best to school their emotions, most likely, as they didn’t want to show any favoritism.

Professor Tahl was likely afraid this was the part of her kooky vision where Obi-Wan was doused in blood or something, Plo Koon clapped amicably and was always encouraging, Yaddle was quite vocal and seemed to have consumed quite a bit of her chalice. 

Yoda was quiet as was Windu, neither wanting to give away how they were feeling. 

Despite Anakin being Palpatine’s golden boy, he stood straight up from his seat when Obi-Wan’s duel had begun. The potions professor looked contemplative and enamored all in one sitting. 

He always thought Satine had the same certainty in Kenobi’s strengths, but when he glanced over to his other best friend, he found that she looked white as a sheet while tightly clutching the handrail in front of them. Once again, they’d positioned themselves at the dividing points between Gryffindor and Ravenclaw, even if such house tension had significantly evaporated. 

“You good?” He nudged her, even if he knew she was just worried. She has been this entire year and sometimes he wondered if she worried too much. After all, even with all the life and death scenarios and the theatrics, Kenobi had made it this far.

“That wizard…” She said almost too quietly to be heard over the chants that began to spell out Obi-Wan’s name from around them.   

“Bloody cool enchantment that is, huh?” He whistled, “Not sure how they pulled that one off.”

“I don’t think that’s an enchantment.” Satine said in a nearly monotone voice. She looked even more freaked out than usual, which was saying something these days. He wondered if she’d managed to get a full night’s rest this week. Not everyone knew how to exhaust themselves with a round of pick-up Quidditch. That was the best insomnia medication. 

Still, he didn’t understand why this in particular seemed to haunt her even more than the shark or the dementors had. He didn’t think it was a boggart or anything. They’d already used that for the second task, after all. 

“Well, of course it can deal real damage,” He said, “But-”

“-Cody, I’ve seen him before,” She said and then corrected herself, “Kind of.”

“Who is he?” He asked. Looking around them, none of the adults seemed uncharacteristically concerned. This task was supposed to poise them with tests of spirit and this duel was doing exactly that. The brute was certainly better armed and trained than Kenobi, and stood a hell of a lot taller too with all of that gear. 

“I don’t know his name or if he even has one,” She said slowly, her eyes going dark, “That’s the figure that was on Anakin’s scroll for the second task.”

“The guy from his nightmares? Rex talked about that before.” He said.

“It must be,” She said.

“Then… Why is Kenobi the one fighting him?” Cody asked.

“I don’t know.” She said, “What worries me, is what was in those nightmares exactly? And is it possible that they were real?”

“Like Tahl thinks hers are.” Cody supplied, “Satine, do you know how incredibly rare psychic powers are? I don’t even think Professor Dyas has what he thinks he has. There can’t be a million of them running amuck! If Skywalker was a psychic, wouldn’t he know who wins the task? Or how to win it?”

“Don’t be so simplistic, Cody,” She sighed, “It’s more complicated than that. While I, myself, struggle with the idea of clairvoyance being so readily available, Qui-Gon always used to say it was very subjective.”

“So, what do we do with the information that Kenobi is fighting a phantom from Skywalker’s nightmares?”

“I don’t know,” She said, “But whatever is the reason for this, I don’t like it.”

It was befitting to challenge the spirit with the lure of a demon, and the longer Obi-Wan positioned himself against his enigmatic opponent in black, the more confident he became that this was indeed that. 

He was unrecognizable to Obi-Wan, save for the slight homage to ancient Japanese warriors that could be garnered from his apparel, but something about him reflected all that was bad in his world- not unlike a dementor. However, that seemed like an oversimplification to the last. A dementor was merely just a tool exercised and sometimes misused. There was no intent behind a dementor’s kiss, only the pragmatism of purpose. 

This was not the case for the special guest in the forest, who radiated an ominous rage that burned with the heat of hell-bent hatred, but beyond the point of incineration. There was only power. It was as though he absorbed every bit of life from all around him, turning the forest into nothing but death and debris. Obi-Wan couldn’t tell if it was merely an effect from his presence or if the trees and flowers were truly wilting all around him. 

“It would be foolish to try,” His deep and mechanical voice was clear and calm, but above all else certain that he would bring about an end to Obi-Wan Kenobi. 

For the barest of seconds, he considered the galleon in his pocket, thinking of it as his connection to the world, to his friends. But that thought lived for not more than a moment, as he couldn’t just leave this monster here to torment and destroy the forest.

To torment and destroy Anakin. 

Anakin . 

That thought invigorated Obi-Wan and reminded him of his entire purpose. He did not care to win this task, but needed to ensure that this measure of darkness did not drain the life out of Anakin too.

Unless it already had…

No, he couldn’t think like that. He had to trust that he was okay. He was a capable boy, despite being so young. It would not do well to underestimate him. He couldn’t spare seconds doing so. 

“Perhaps,” Obi-Wan said, “But I will do what I must.”

Anger brewed below the stony exterior of his opponent. He’d visibly tensed, a fist clutching tightly at his side. 

Qui-Gon always said the dark side was energized from perpetual suffering in any manner, not just rage. That those who used it should be pitied. 

Obi-Wan always agreed on principle, but he wasn’t sure this guy would accept his pity.

He didn’t wield a wand and had a sword holstered to his side, which caused Obi-Wan to wrongfully assume he was more of an assassin than a wizard. He’d learned painfully quickly by an invisible hand closing around his neck that he was both.

“You will die,” He boomed.

He fell to his knees reaching for his own neck in surprise. He’d never seen magic like this, where the wizard wasn’t a conduit for it, but truly manipulated all around him. Like anyone who has ever choked, he panicked for a moment, feeling that fleeting sense of fight or flight evaporate into cold dread. 

Air left his lungs and his mind. How long was it that a person could live without oxygen? This had been in a textbook he borrowed from Satine. Before this, he would have been able to answer instantly. Now, it only seemed that any answer drifted farther out of reach. 

Thick black boots walked towards him slowly, the reflection of Obi-Wan’s own horrified face taking shape in the lenses of his mask. Though he logically knew there were eyes behind them, he could not imagine a darkness so great that would actually have a face and a body. It didn’t seem possible that this could be human. 

Breaking free from his stupor just before the world could get too fuzzy and the heavy steps too close, Obi-Wan freed himself by bringing down a tree to crash around them, breaking his opponent’s concentration and hopefully a few of his bones in the process.  

He’d been damn lucky not to hit himself in the process, since he hadn’t exactly calculated distance or anything of the sort. 

The pile of splintered wood only stalled the evil knight for a few seconds, but they were precious seconds that allowed Obi-Wan to reconcile with what had just happened. Wandless and wordless magic? He’d heard the likes of Yoda could perform this, but it took an incredibly gifted wizard.

That, and there was a reality to this danger that seemed to be more present than it had been before. This felt like more than just the task. It felt personal, and even beyond the strains of Obi-Wan’s spirit. 

With only the strength of his hands, he split a log in two and cast it aside as though it weighed nothing. Obi-Wan tried not to be impressed by evil, and he wasn’t, but this was a person trained in all elements of combat. 

“Stupefy!” Obi-Wan pointed out his wand, shooting a glowing burst of energy towards his opponent, whom he hoped to catch off guard.

However, such trivial efforts were immediately rejected, as without even having to say anything on the matter, he caught the spell in the palm of his hand, seeming to hold it and toss it around in his grasp for a moment before bowling it back at Obi-Wan at an even stronger force than previously cast.

He leapt to the side, dodging narrowly and throwing himself into the mud. He didn’t get to lay there and wallow, though, because soon he felt himself being dragged towards the dark knight, who now had his sword drawn with the intent of being used. He gripped onto the ground and all around him helplessly, finding nothing that couldn’t be taken with him. Obi-Wan raised his wand, not even able to get out the immobile charm before acting on instinct and channeling it.

He gasped, having no room for relief when he was still in such a precariously defensive position. He was not the most aggressive duelist in their class nor the club, but he had maintained a certain level of his own ferocity when he applied his own strategies. 

It felt like he was literally being torn apart. 

“Expel-“ He hadn’t even completed the spell before a counter spell was made. He was still stuck in a painful limbo and that sword still glimmered in the moonlight. 

The shield charm was useless when it was instead used to try and suffocate Obi-Wan. Thankfully, he’d been able to roll it back at his attacker instead, which did force him to be released. No breaths were taken though, because the precious second of thought he was given was used to dodge a fire hex that went for his head. The poor tree behind him fell victim, setting ablaze immediately.

He couldn't think about that. He had to end this. The trouble was, it seemed that this unknown man could predict every move he made. 

And how was that possible?

The only explanation that made sense to Obi-Wan was that this dark wizard was not just acting on his own accord or to fulfill Dooku’s wishes. Hell, even though he didn’t have any evidence substantial enough to make such claims, he’d go as far to say that this man somehow knew him, or at least knew his dueling style.

As he tripped over his own feet in an attempt to avoid being choked again, he grimaced. He didn’t really have much of a style to memorize, really. 

Lightning came at him in a blaze of glory and Obi-Wan just barely caught it with his wand. He skidded backwards a bit, but maintained balance. That was the key to all of this: finding balance and evening the playing field. 

He held his ground and used every fiber of his being to deflect the blue webs that scattered towards him in deferring patterns, all originating from gloved fingertips with seemingly no effort at all. Meanwhile, Obi-Wan practically had to grit his teeth and dig his feet into the ground to remain in place. If he didn’t, he knew the velocity of this charge would kill him instantly. 

That was clearly the intent, of course.

Just being so near to it made the hair on the back of his neck stand up and his teeth chatter. His wand grew unnaturally warm, though he fought to keep still, to absorb the strength of his lightning until he came up with a better idea. 

“You will not escape,” It was both a threat and a promise and one that Obi-Wan had no desire to see the means to.

Standing firm like more of a mountain than a man, this figure remained practically still and almost patient, though it served as more of a taunt than anything else. He was quiet, save for the steady hiss of his modular device, which seemed to be utilized for breathing. The fog surrounded him, swishing at his ankles and obscuring the forest around them. It was picturesque, just how much this scene seemed to be colored from a nightmare.

Obi-Wan’s muscles screamed as his arms shook at maintaining this hold. He could not take this forever.

“And neither will you,” Obi-Wan said smartly, bouncing on the balls of his feet, trying to retain momentum. He flicked his wand at the ground, reverberating bolts of lightning in that direction.

“Deprimo” He tried to make his thoughts loud enough to be heard, without revealing what he was thinking to his attacker. This man already knew his tactics. He didn’t need to make it any easier on him if he could help it. 

A hole blast below the man’s feet, sending chunks of dirt everywhere in thick clumps, but more importantly, bringing him to a crash unceremonious for someone so menacing. He’d immediately flicked his wand to send the surplus of discarded debris to fill it again, keen on burying his problems down deep. 

This was almost too easy!

He was right, of course, because just as the hole in the ground was completely full, a hand burst through the earth’s surface below Obi-Wan and clutched his ankle, using a force that couldn’t be human to yank him through the quickly forming cracks. 

He hit his head on the way, causing everything to go fuzzy.

He blinked, ears ringing and eyes trying to focus, before all that could be seen was the empty stare of a black mask.

Through the lenses, he could just barely make out a set of red-stained eyes.

Since the ratio of feet to hooves was not in his favor, Anakin had a hard time keeping up with Loden Greatstorm. The stern centaur maneuvered his way through the forest masterfully, having each nook and cranny memorized. He couldn’t tell how old Loden was, as it was obvious centaurs aged much differently than humans, but he didn’t move like any age weighed him down. 

Though he should definitely be asking more questions regarding the Eye of Webbish Bog, whether it was due to nerves or latent curiosity, Anakin couldn’t help but inundate his tour guide with everything he could think of about centaurs. For the most part, Loden answered them, especially those about the plight of hunting and his warrior ancestors. It seemed that the monstrous Bog had plundered several centaur villages, seeking them out in the middle of the night and kidnapping their strongest fighters.

“It has stolen some of the best of us,” He said quietly. “For no reason other than to destroy and to seek out destruction. My mother was one of those who suffered at its hand.”

“She was?” Anakin perked up. “I’m sorry…I- I’ve lost my mother too.”

“To live is to lose, young Skywalker.” Loden explained, “And to grieve is to love. Some may consider us lucky for that.”

Anakin thought about it and couldn’t decide if he was lucky or not. He sure didn’t feel that way most of the time. But he did have love and he did have friendship, which were things that the likes of Dooku or his cursed followers would never truly understand. 

“Why don’t you come with me to fight it?” Anakin asked, “Get revenge for your mother?”

“Revenge is not the path to healing,” Loden said with a weighted sigh. Part of him wanted to, Anakin could tell. “Living a life that honors the one you lost and protects those from the same pain is the only way to do that.”

Anakin no longer thought much about the TriWizard cup or even the tournament. Instead, he thought back to his own mother and the feeling he’d gotten about her close proximity. Padmé and Rex, though they wouldn’t say it, definitely didn’t believe her to be near and they were likely right. He couldn’t be any farther from her in this moment, tucked away in the forest, but walking besides another who suffered a similar sense of grief, Anakin felt determined to right at least one of their wrongs that evening. 

They talked more and maybe Anakin should have been worried about keeping up with the others, but if he were still present in the forest, the task had to be ongoing. There was only one cup to retrieve after all and he just hoped he’d be here long enough to help get rid of the creature.

“Who brushes your tail? Or do you always let it get so scraggly?” He was in the midst of asking when Loden jutted out one of his arms as they reached a small overlook that hung over a cavern burrowed at the side of a mossy hill. Dark foliage sprung out around the opening, almost shielding it like a green tapestry, but several trees had been uprooted and desolated nearby. Thick slash marks shred through the center of the trunks, as though someone had hacked them to pieces. 

He couldn’t tell if it was just his mind playing tricks on him or not, but it seemed to get darker around the cave, like the clouds hung low and obscured any and all moonlight. 

“Something tells me this isn’t just a historical landmark you wanted to point out,” Anakin commented. 

“I’m afraid this is where I must leave you,” Loden Greatstorm said with a curt nod. 

“Are you sure you don’t want to come with me?” And Anakin tried his best not to sound like a scared little boy. It was a bit tough when the upcoming scene looked like something straight out of any horror movie that took place in the woods. 

“I must live to protect my own tribe should anything happen,” He said. Any previous annoyance from Anakin’s questions had transitioned into genuine concern, “I would not blame you if you chose to turn back and go where you came from.”

“I can’t do that,” Anakin said with a deep breath, “I came here for a reason and I’ve got to see it through.”

“You are braver than most twice your age then,” He said and looked at him with more scrutiny, “Maybe even thrice your age.”

“Hopefully, I’ve still got a lot of youth left in me,” Anakin deadpanned, “Not that I think the Eye of Webbish Bog wants to see that. Even if that’s a bit of a disadvantage.”

“How do you mean?”

“I’m the youngest in the contest,” Anakin shrugged, “I don’t know as many spells as anyone else and I’m pretty shit at riddles.”

“Riddles?”

“Nevermind,” Anakin sighed, “I can’t fly like Hera, even if I am pretty good, and I can’t lift big rocks like Quinlan or solve mysteries and theories like Obi-Wan. I’m just the little one, so I doubt the Eye of Webbish Bog is going to be too impressed by me.”

“Let it underestimate you,” Loden said and tilted his chin up, “Let anyone look down on you. That will be their own undoing. If you are not the strongest or fly the highest or think the fastest, you are still, by far, the bravest.”

“How do you know?” Anakin asked.

“Because you are here.” If he didn’t know any better, he’d say that a small smile curled on Loden Greatstorm’s lips. He reached behind him to a satchel that Anakin had just noticed now that his attention was pulled to it, and retrieved a small wooden flute. 

“If you ever find yourself lost where you cannot be found, blow into this whistle and we will come.”

“We?” Anakin asked and he turned it over in his hands. It was of an old make- that much he could tell- and had silver and golden inscriptions in a language he didn’t understand. 

“If you survive this night, that is,” Loden added a bit humorlessly and turned to trot off into the distance. It wasn’t very helpful right now, but the sentiment sunk in. Anakin wasn’t sure what he was going to do with centaur friends, but he supposed it was always good to forge connections. Obi-Wan was always going on about that in regards to careers. 

He tucked it away in his back pocket for safekeeping and walked down the rocky slope towards the entryway to the cave. 

He stood central at the mouth as though he awaited for teeth to sprout from stone and for Anakin to be swallowed whole. Part of him wondered if delving through the belly of the best was wise. It felt to him like he was only walking into an easily laid trap.

If he thought it was dark outside the cave, the inside lacked any and all traces of light. Looking into it was like gazing into a pool of black ink- unending and permanent. He wasn’t even sure if lighting his wand would serve as an advantage or disadvantage.

How did the Eye live like this?

Or maybe, it didn’t have actual eyeballs for seeing? It sounded more like a psychosomatic being anyway. 

“Trust yourself, Ani. I believe in you and so should you.” A gentle voice whispered in the wind. 

He looked up and down the cave, eyes wide and suddenly very desperate. He knew that voice, no matter how hard the passage of time wanted him to forget. He never would and he would never fail to yearn for it. 

“Mum?” He whispered, his voice echoing off the seemingly eternal pocket in the hillside. 

“It is time you trust your instincts,” She said in a feathery voice, “You are worthy of greatness so long as you claim it.”

Despite the alarm bells that went off in his head, swearing that this was most definitely a trap, Anakin could also feel a pinging of golden light at the end, calling to him in a way that couldn’t be ignored. Though not literally being pulled into the cave, his heart lunged forward and his legs followed. It was as warm as it was welcoming- a sense that everything would be alright if he just followed the light inside of himself. 

Anakin didn’t have the tenacity of Hera, the brains of Obi-Wan, or the strength of Quinlan, but he had guts and he would follow them. 

And he would travel through the center of the earth if it meant seeing his mother again. 

“This has to be a trap,” Rex reasoned nervously to Padmé and her line of friends that watched with unbreakable concentration as Anakin made his way into the ghastly looking cave with only a lit wand in his hand. “There’s no good that can come of this.”

“He hasn’t been removed from the tournament yet,” Padmé said thoughtfully, “Which means maybe this is the right direction.”

“Yeah, but what’s in that direction is the real question?” Rex asked. Though he’d initially found the tournament a cool experience at the jump, he couldn’t help but grow very antsy over watching his best friend endanger himself from the sidelines. It was different when he was alongside him and they could watch each other’s backs, but right now, it felt like Anakin was delving into the lion’s den and all Rex could do was watch. 

“I’m not sure,” Padmé glanced towards the Ravenclaw section. Both Cody and Satine looked to be watching both candidates with interest, though Satine was admittedly much more focused on Obi-Wan and his ongoing duel. They didn’t wear their emotions so easily on their faces, but both older students were visibly concerned. 

The crowd around them was cheering and hollering all different kinds of chants as well as insults, depending on who they were rooting for. This was all just entertainment to some of them, in the end. Rex grew particularly cross when he noticed some Slytherins spray painting goofy mustaches and glasses on a billboard of Anakin’s face.

He didn’t tend to that, though, because not only was it not worth explaining to those too small-minded to understand, but he didn’t want to look away at fear that doing so would cause him to miss something important.

Padmé seemed to be of the same logic, because she muttered under her breath, “Jerks.”

“I’ll say,” Rex muttered. “Anakin would never do something like that while someone’s life is on the line. We like pranks, but we know boundaries.”

“I know,” She said, “Except maybe his own.”

“True enough,” He said, “You know, I still don’t get the concept of this task. There hasn’t been anything remotely spirit-centered this entire time! We haven’t even seen the Webbish Eye or whatever it’s called.”

“As far as we know,” Sabé said, her glance shifting down to where Hera sat quietly besides some other Beauxbaton students. Instead of staring at the sky along with everyone else, she looked to the ground. 

“Yeah, who knows what’s going on in that forest, or if any of this is even real,” Saché offered, “Maybe their test wasn’t something for us to be seen, but something that is felt.”

“Not great for theatrics, I must say.” Yané admitted, “But certainly an intriguing change-up from the more physical tasks.”

“Kenobi might argue otherwise,” Rabé retorted as Obi-Wan narrowly crawled away from his attacker’s fist going into his skull. Rex winced when he did receive a strong kick in the shin. That was definitely going to leave a mark.

“He’s holding his own decently well,” Observed Eirtaé.

“AKA not dead,” Moteé said. 

“This isn’t bringing the spirits up, guys,” Padmé chastised and turned to Rex, “The only thing we can hope for Anakin and Obi-Wan is that the training they’ve received is enough.” 

“And apparently, that they can endure strangulation,” Said Sabé.

Instead of an invisible hand wrapping around his neck, the hands that pinned him to the stone floor beneath them were solid and real. Tightening with every passing second and shaking with anger. 

“You… Have eluded me… For far too long.” The heavy breathing from his mask sounded like a wintery wind passing through an open field, collecting snow in their wake. For a moment, Obi-Wan saw that field. It was wide and bright, shimmering with a few familiar faces waiting in it. 

Was that… was that Qui-Gon?

Only he didn’t wear the usual warm expression on his face when he saw Obi-Wan. He looked distraught and though he didn’t speak, the look in his eyes told him everything he needed to know. 

Run.

There was nowhere to run, not in the current unfortunate predicament he found himself in, with hands closing in around his neck, intending to tie him like a knot, and his wand just out of reach. He’d managed wordless magic, not wandless.

Though he supposed there was a first time for everything.

Or not, because when he thought so hard that he feared he might burst a vein first, nothing happened, until the ceiling above them began to fall and his attacker had no choice but to slip right off of him.

That hadn’t been the spell he was going for, but he would go along with it so long as it kept him alive. 

Obi-Wan gasped for air and rose to his feet, definitely a bit fuzzy from his fall and the lack of oxygen, but he scrambled for his wand and sent the falling rocks straight towards the dark wizard. 

“Who are you?” He couldn’t help but ask, his voice echoing off the stone in this unknown cavern they found themselves in. 

“Your worst nightmare,” He was given only that before a bolt of green lightning shot towards him. That was never a good sign, since even in that quick moment, Obi-Wan did understand that green often meant death, so he responded in kind with another stupefy spell, though didn’t dare say it out loud.

“I strongly doubt that,” Obi-Wan retorted, surveying his surroundings. This cave looked ancient, far before maybe even Hogwarts was built. That made sense, as the Forbidden Forest certainly stretched longer prior to the school being built.

But where did it lead to? One wrong step and either one of them would be tumbling in an unending abyss. He knew one thing for sure: that couldn’t be him. Judging by the size and proficiency of his opponent, he wouldn’t be able to exhaust him or back him into corners. The element of surprise was gone when he seemed to expect just about everything Obi-Wan did. 

For a while it was just a series of different spells parried back and forth at each other. He didn’t have much room to dodge, but used the surrounding boulders in his favor. Dust rose in the air, collecting in his lungs and slowing him down. The masked man faced no such problem, for his modulator clearly blocked out any and all debris. 

The mask…

Despite that it may be foolish to do so, Obi-Wan dashed forward. At this, a sword was drawn and Obi-Wan forged one of his own, using his wand as an extension of the blade. This was just as well, as they sang together in perfect unison as they had since the moment they’d found each other. 

He took the first swing, an unusual move for him, but he had to think how he normally wouldn’t. That was clearly the only way to win this. He couldn’t lean into his strengths, but heighten his weaknesses. Perhaps, he had to make them seem more apparent.

He let his attacker strike heavier swings, rattle him a bit. It hurt his wrists and it shook him up a bit, but this was the only way to get his guard down. 

“Your powers are weak, Obi-Wan Kenobi. You will buckle to the weight of the dark side,” He hissed in a low voice that met new tones of bass. 

“How do you know me?” Obi-Wan asked as their blades clashed and clanked against one another. He never wanted to find himself dueling to the death over a precarious ruin with yet another dark wizard, but here he was. He was developing an unfortunate amount of experience with the subject. 

“I know you better than you know yourself,” He said, “You made me.”

This, Obi-Wan had to admit, did actually shake him. He’d managed a swift cut to the shoulder, though not enough to do any serious damage, slicing part of the shirt and exposing blood. He hardly felt it, the blood pumping in his ears was enough to keep him more than distracted.

“I don’t even know you.” He said.

“Remember the name of Darth Vader.” He said, “It will be the last thing you will think before you die.”

And he swung, going straight for the head and omitting a web of blue electricity in every way.

Spongefy!

He mentally thanked Satine, who had taught him long ago that rubber was not a conduit for electricity, meaning that it couldn’t travel along its squishy path. He couldn't remember the exact logistics of it all, whether it had to do with density or texture, but either way, he’d managed to convert himself into a rubbery object that was all but immune to Vader’s attack. 

He used the precious second or two of confusion to his advantage, swinging his sword and catching a chunk of armor in return for blood. He was surprised to find flesh as white as snow beneath the surface, like it had either never seen the sunlight or it was burned several times over. 

“Your tricks are child’s play.” He said before raising and dropping him with the flick of a wrist. 

Thankfully, the rubber charm hadn’t completely worn off until after he hit the ground, absorbing most of the blow. 

“Well, who’s the one fighting a child?” He grunted as he kicked out his foot, getting Vader in the ankle and tripping. However, when he reached for his wand, a heavy boot slammed down on his hand, and he could feel each of his bones breaking individually. 

“ARGH!” He yelled, grasping for his hand and sure enough, three of his fingers faced directions they most definitely shouldn't have. He didn’t have time to lament on that, though, because Vader grasped him by the collar of the shirt, holding him high above him like he weighed nothing.

  “At long last,” He said ceremoniously. “The end of-”

“-Quick question,” Obi-Wan interrupted, “Are you hungry?”

“Am I-” Vader didn’t get to finish that thought though, before Obi-Wan shoved the crushed Belladonna berries right into the slits of his mask and from the sounds of it, garbling up his breathing device. Sure, it could likely handle gasses and miniscule objects such as sand or dust, but anything larger would surely get clogged.

And because Belladonna was also poisonous, this was just a double whammy.

He released Obi-Wan instantly, who took this moment to run, setting off a confrigo spell jetting behind them for good measure, causing the cave to literally cave in. He was faster though, but even with that in mind, he was still able to catch a glimpse of the glowing blue cup that glimmered from down below.

He’d surely meet his death if he even tried to scale the side of the walls now, especially with broken fingers, so he did the only thing he could think of. He waved his wand in the form of a classic spell, one that had been taught to him very early in his years at Hogwarts.

He levitated the cup up and out of the cavern, shooting it ahead onto the grass to wait for him when he escaped. 

He cast one look over his shoulder to find that Vader was gone- either evaporated by the flames or fallen to his death down below. The sword he wielded was left behind, before strangely, that disappeared before his very eyes as well.

His mind was playing tricks on him, but he gave it no more thought. He propelled himself with as much power as his legs would give him, out of the cave and into the cool night. He was never happier to have a mouth full of grass. 

He reached for the cup on instinct, but stopped at the sound of his name.

From the outside perspective, there was very little to this challenge thus far for Anakin Skywalker. All he’d essentially done was meet a new centaur friend and begin to wander through the dark, the tip of his wand aglow only to help him avoid tripping over loose roots or stray rocks. 

Anakin was unsure he’d ever known darkness as total and absorbing as this. If the ground weren’t sturdy beneath his feet, he’d have no concept of up and down, let alone anything else. Absently, he wondered if this was what life as Professor Tahl was always like. Or maybe, it was something you got used to. 

He stayed aware of the things he could track- smell and sound. It was true what they said about heightening your other senses. He bent down at one point, running his fingers along the smooth surface, noting that it was without any moisture. Despite this, he heard the echo of a steady drip somewhere in the distance. 

He’d never wandered many caves, but he had explored the tunnels, which were essentially like man-made caves, and he found it very odd for the smell of sulfur and metal to be quite so potent all the way out here. 

There was no warmth, in fact, a steady cool breeze blew through from behind him, sending a chill down his back. 

Part of him expected to see fire spark at any given moment, just as the Eye of Webbish Bog supposedly heralded in. He lived in a volcano for so long, which could explain the sulfur, but not the sudden urge to ensconce himself in such a cold cave. That seemed to be quite the opposite reaction anyone would expect.

Then again, he really didn’t know much about this thing beyond a very vague drawing in a mythical creatures book. So much for books being helpful. If Obi-Wan were here, he’d be sure to make a comment about that. Then, a new fear dawned on him. How hadn’t Obi-Wan stumbled upon this cave yet? Surely, he’d have figured out where it was prior to him.

He patted the coin in his pocket, just making sure it was still there. He wouldn’t leave, but there was always that comfort of knowing that he could . Maybe some of the others had done just that. Maybe they’d left.

But why? 

“You’re almost there, Ani…” His mother’s voice whispered and he stopped in his tracks.

“I don’t feel like I’m almost anywhere,” He said, looking all around him.

“Close your eyes and come find me,” She urged, in the same voice she’d used when she urged him to swim to her when he received swimming lessons at the community pool. Or when he’d first learned to ride a bike without the training pedals. Or sitting at the kitchen table, hedging away at his times tables. 

It was a voice he would blindly trust and follow anywhere, so he listened. He released the charm on his wand and closed his eyes before taking more tentative steps. Originally, he walked with a hand outstretched, trying to at least prevent himself from running square into a stone wall. 

However, the longer he traversed, the more comfortable he became, until it was almost like he could see. In fact, with eyes closed and his breathing steadied, he could view the entirety of the cavern as though it were broad daylight. At the very end, there was a small ball of golden light.

Immediately drawn in, Anakin immediately sped up. The sound of the singular droplets falling only seemed to speed with his own succession. It would have been overwhelming or distracting if he also wasn’t filled with the encouraging tones of Shmi Skywalker coaxing him through it.

“I’m coming, mum,” He said, whether to himself or to her, he didn’t know. His heart raced with the beat of the dulled dripping sound, thumping so fast he feared it might soar straight from his chest before he reached his destination. “I’m going to be a champion…”

“My brilliant boy… You have always been a champion.”

When he arrived at the cavern entirely gulfed in gold, he was nearly blinded by the sheer marvel that was the TriWizard cup perched high above, just a simple climb or wand wave away.

Tilting his head as though he were beckoning to the heavens, Anakin swore he could see the outline of his mother in the clouds that billowed around the cup. The smile that split his face rivaled the tears that dripped down his cheeks.

Drip… Drip… Drip…

But… he wasn’t crying. It would be completely understandable to do so. He hadn’t seen his mother in over a year and the very image of her in the clouds was overwhelming to say the least. Anakin had shed many tears in her absence, but this was not one of those moments. He raised a hand to his closed eyes to justify this and found that no, he was not crying.

And it wasn’t rain, not in this enclosed cave. 

He bent down again, finding an obscurely dense puddle of water beneath him now.  

This water, however, had a smell to it. A very strange smell. Like strong metal. 

“Ani, come to me, come to me, Ani,” Shmi said suddenly. “Grab the cup before it’s too-”

He opened his eyes and lit his wand, “Lumos Maxima!” 

He was not ashamed to admit that he gasped at what he saw, so much so that he nearly dropped his wand at the sight of it. Just inches away from his face hung a lifeless ministry official, with eyes bulged in shock from when he’d met his own end. Bound by his feet by metallic handmade bonds. Blood dripped from a tongue-less mouth onto Anakin and the puddle beneath him. 

Bugs had already begun to find their way to this man, taking refuge in his tattered clothing and picking at open wounds that had surely contributed to his death. 

And he wasn’t the only one. Around him, dangled from various places in the room, several skeletons and corpses in different stages of decomposition strung about, missing limbs and pieces of themselves whether from the tests of time or physical removal. There was only one positioned on a large slate at the far side of the room, like he’d been worked on the most recently. Anakin nearly threw up at the thought and the smell of it all, his mind racing in disbelief of what he was seeing. 

This being was distorted beyond human recognition. He looked to be more machine than man, with a white metal plate for a face and metal caging in lieu of an actual rib cage. Instead of hands, he had claws bound by iron joints and knuckles. It was impossible to decipher what species he’d once been, but the tools at the end of the stone slate indicated that the owner of this den’s work wasn’t done. 

It was a downright disgrace and it disgusted Anakin to the depths of his soul, to see life snuffed out and then played with like people were nothing more than toys or pawns to be used. 

And despite the fact that they were all clearly dead, some long and some painfully recent, he couldn’t help but shake the sensation that someone was watching him. 

He had to get out of here. Now. 

“The cup, Ani. The cup!” Just as he turned, he looked back, finding that the TriWizard cup truly was positioned at the top of the peak, just as it had been with his eyes closed. Looking around him, he made a snap judgment and dashed towards the large spire that jetted high within the cavern. 

“Salire Precepis,” He gave himself a running start before he pointed his wand in the direction he wished to leap. Without care, it was possible to plunge oneself into the ceiling, as he’d seen an unfortunate Hondo Ohnaka do when trying to escape detention. He’d learned from the Weequay’s critical mistake and kept his eyes focused on the cup. 

He’d been so focused, that he hadn’t noticed that the figure on the table had moved. 

To this end, he only made it a few feet off the ground before he felt an iron grasp around his ankle, pulling him straight from the air and onto the ground with a heavy thud. 

“Hey!” He shouted, turning to the best of his ability to see the supposedly unconscious figure dragging him roughly against the stone, heading towards a particularly dark entryway, illuminated only by a single red light. “Let go of me!”

Instead, the figure lunged upwards, likely planning on tying Anakin to a similar fate as the bleeding Ministry officer. 

He wouldn’t have it, “Diffindo!” 

The spell cut through the arm that clasped around Anakin’s angle, sending him backwards to the ground and the creature yelling in frustration. Thinking he’d managed to debilitate him to some end, he immediately attempted to scramble upwards towards the cup again. 

This was proven as a mistake when hanging by the claws that replaced feet, the creature hung upside down and a second set of arms clicked into place, emerging from the sides of his body like some sort of Transformer. His orange eyes glowed as he glowered at Anakin, eyeing him as a predator did prey.

The Eye of Webbish Bog. 

He was every bit as frightening looking as Anakin would expect. Though no fire lurked in sight, the Eye had clearly grown upset about his displacement from the Bermuda Triangle and had taken it out on many unfortunate victims.

And he intended on making Anakin the next.

Anakin gripped his wand tightly. No, that wouldn’t be happening. 

“Come and get me, four arms!” He yelled, “Or I guess, it’s three arms now.”

Swift as a river, he moved, and whoever had developed his enhanced limbs and body had done right by him, for he didn’t make a sound as he did. This element of surprise had served him well, thus far. 

Anakin lifted his leg just in time to dodge one of the sharp claws that nearly pierced his ankle again. It already smarted from the previous grip on it, he didn’t need to have any stab wounds today. 

Having the high ground should have proved to have an advantage, but Anakin wasn’t as fast of a climber as the Eye of Webbish Bog, which meant that when he was grabbed and tossed to the wall, hitting a rock heavily and sliding down, he knew he wouldn’t have been able to do this the traditional way.

He drew his wand, pointing it at him as the Bog chased him on all fours, resembling more spider than human and not uttering a single word. 

“Stupefy!” He tried, but every shot he took, the Eye moved faster and advanced at him before he could even take his next breath. 

Perhaps, the Eye would be distracted by fire. Clearly, he liked fire. So, Anakin waved his wand and cast a ring of fire around it. However, he hardly blinked, clearly uninterested in the prospect of reveling in it.

All he really did was just make the room too hot to bear. 

In fact, the next time he was tossed, he came dangerously close to getting scorched by the brunt of his own flames. He hastily diffuses them, realizing that he was only giving the Eye a home field advantage in casting it. 

He’d been grabbed, yanked up to the ceiling, which was a lot more horrific up close than it had been from the ground level. A graveyard of horrendous crimes, committed all by this supposedly spiritual being. From Anakin’s perspective, all that could be seen was a sick and cruel evil. A rising malice gathered in his own chest. How could something like this be allowed to exist? To cause such harm?

It took strength to sit up and maintain focus while also upside down, especially as the Eye of Webbish Bog now held a knife to his throat. Apparently, he wielded a whole variety of different tools at his immediate disposal, including a few wands strapped to his belt. 

It said nothing, though its eyes were as red as lava, suddenly. Though there was no mouth to be seen, he could feel it smiling. Without thinking, Anakin shoved his wand in between the space of the metallic rib cage, piercing some sort of internal mechanism- whether it be an organ or a hard drive. He couldn’t honestly tell which parts of this thing were alive and which weren’t. Regardless, it caused the Eye to lurch back and momentarily release his grip with one hand, making Anakin dangle yet again. His wand, unfortunately, was plucked from the center and now in its hand, ready to drive into Anakin. 

A weakness, apparently. 

He kicked him in the same spot, crunching something and sending the creature into a coughing fit and sending Anakin straight to the ground again. He managed to prevent himself from hitting the ground too hard, protecting his extremities, but he still shook at the impact. 

At the very least, he could hear the Eye now, with how heavily it coughed from Anakin’s attack. 

He needed the moment to think, he kept glancing up at the cup. He wouldn’t be able to maintain this song and dance of running and getting flung into stone. He was strong, but he wasn’t invincible. Surely, the other victims around them were also wizards or magical beings of some kind. He caught a glimpse of a female centaur’s skeleton and his heart sank as he thought of Loden. 

This monster needed to be stopped.

Or at the very least, removed.

Then, Anakin had an idea. For one thing, if the cup couldn’t be reached, perhaps he had to bring it to him. Such a thing wouldn’t be possible with the Eye of Webbish Bog crawling around on all legs, gripping walls and appearing in front of him with nowhere to run or hide. And while the Eye gave no direct signs of possessing magic, he knew how to elude it well enough that Anakin likely wouldn’t be able to spell his way out of this one. 

Not by his hand, anyway.

“Think fast, creepy!” He ripped the pocket of his jeans, letting the galleon fall to the ground. Using his foot and not his hands, at fear of his own disqualification, he kicked the coin towards the spider, not surprised that it was caught between clamped hands. 

There was little time for the Eye of Webbish Bog to gloat for his game winning catch, because in a moment’s notice, he warped into thin air, leaving Anakin’s wand behind for the taking. 

He released a deep breath before grabbing his wand, which was covered in a green substance that he could only guess was the blood of the Webbish Bog. Not wanting to waste a second, he raised his wand again, not jumping this time.

“Ventus!” He commanded the wind spell to knock the cup off the tip of its spire and tumble onto the ground. Officials would likely be grimacing somewhere in the distance at his mistreatment of the relic, but seeing as Anakin had nearly been disembodied by an evil spider placed there by the Ministry, he couldn’t bring himself to care. 

“Excellent job, Anakin, now grab the cup,” His mother’s voice returned to his head and he felt reinvigorated for a moment and jogged over to the TriWizard cup, briefly stunned at the severity of this moment.

Had he truly done it? Had he won the final task? And the tournament as a whole?

He bent down, reaching for it with open hands, Shmi’s comforting and soothing voice in his ears, promising that everything was going to be alright. He just had to be the one to claim the cup. He was the true champion.

But then, he heard a scream, one that shot him up to his feet. It was Obi-Wan. 

“Anakin no, the cup. He’ll be okay. Take the cup.” His mother said again, this time frantically.

He looked back to it. 

“I have to help him, mum,” He said, removing his jacket and gathering the cup in it like a sack and threw it over his shoulder, “Then I’ll claim it. I promise. I’ll make you proud.”

“Anakin, he waits-”

“Yeah, he does,” Anakin swallowed, and he silently said a million apologies to his mother, who yes, he desperately wanted to see again. He needed to be reunited with her. And he would be soon. However, that didn’t mean he could let the one person who had been there for him fall.

He couldn’t lose anyone else.

So, Anakin ran as fast as his legs could carry him, determined to find Obi-Wan.

“Tissues! Get your tissues! Only one sickle per pack! Buy two and you get a free barf bag!” Hondo advertised as he crawled through the stands with his own portable tray. Earlier, he’d been selling balloons, fireworks, horns, you name it. Whether it be tears of joy or sadness, he wanted to be ready. It was anyone’s game at this point. Besides, he had to switch gears at the chance of turning a profit.

“What the hell is wrong with you, Hondo?” Aayla asked as he passed them.

“Er how much time do you have?” He asked as he leaned against the railing, “Mama Ohnaka once said that Hondo was dropped on his head seventy-”

“-We don’t care.” Stass interrupted, “Kenobi and Skywalker could die and you’re trying to sell stuff at a time like this?”

“My good friend Kenobi would want nothing less!” Hondo said, even if he didn’t admit that he was also feeling nervous about the whole ordeal. Between the dark wizard and the crazy spider thing, it was not looking good for anyone. 

“Step foot anywhere near Satine with that rubbish and I swear, you’ll never see the light of day,” She swore.

Hondo wasn’t that foolish or daring. Besides, he did empathize with the feeling of losing someone for a long period of time. He had recently just been reunited with his brother, after all. 

“So, is that a no on the tissue packs?” Hondo asked, “Hondo worked very hard at putting Nute Gunray’s face all over them. Something everyone would want to blow their snot into!”

“I’ll admit, that’s creative,” Muttered Aayla, “But no! We’re trying to watch the bloody tournament, you idiot!”

“Let me know if anything crazy happens!” Hondo said, even if to him, it just looked like the girls were sitting around. Everyone was sitting around, for that matter. At least he was taking action! Sure, that action was to better himself and the Ohnaka family name (but mostly himself), but he couldn’t begrudge himself for seizing his opportunities. 

Besides, it was allergy season and some of the younger students did hop on the opportunity. It helped that Hondo made sure to raid the bathrooms prior, removing all tissues beforehand and replacing the toilet paper with the roughest brand. No one would want to rub that anywhere near their noses. 

Eliminating the competition, even if free, was everything. 

“Why would we need a barf bag?” Bail Organa asked with crossed arms when he walked through the Hufflepuff section.

“We don’t know what we’re going to see! Now are you paying up or not?”

“No, and if you don’t stop, I’m going to have you thrown in detention for the rest of the year!” Bail threatened.

“Hondo already is in detention for the rest of the year,” Which in all fairness, was a month. 

“AND THIS LOOKS LIKE ANAKIN SKYWALKER IS DISQUAL-” The commentator stopped instantly as the thing that appeared in Anakin’s place was most certainly not Gryffindor’s young champion. 

Everyone grew silent, partially in shock and partially in fear. Nothing looked more surprised than the actual beast in question, which faltered instantly under the guise of the bright stadium lights that cast their bright beams upon it. 

“Now that is going to make a mighty cool bobblehead,” Hondo grinned.

“What… What is that?” A girl asked.

“Is that the Eye of Webbish Bog?” Another boy asked.

A few more voices spoke up.

“Somebody stop it!” Screamed several at the same time. 

It didn’t leave much time to be viewed, however, because upon realizing it had been yanked from its home, it got on all legs and scrambled back into the forest, missing the beams of light that erupted from several of the professors. A few Aurors, who had arrived at the scene in order to ensure all was safe, made way to chase it, but were stopped by the Minister of Magic.

“We can’t! It’ll cancel the tournament!” Gunray said to the other professors who gathered near the opening. Performing the muffling spell, they ensured that their conversation would not be debuted for all to hear. 

“Those boys could die with that thing loose!” Tahl said. 

“And you saw how Skywalker managed!” Valorum reasoned, “Perhaps, it’s almost over-” 

“-He was quite brilliant,” Palpatine stroked his chin. 

“I’m not even convinced what Skywalker did was allowed ,” Gunray huffed.

“We’re not going to allow you to be the deciding factor of what’s considered fair,” Windu said, “We have to pause the task!”

“Why? Was this not the point? To test spirit and will?” Bib Fortuna asked and looked to Nala Se, “I find it suspicious that the moment Hogwarts children are at risk of difficulty, you want to dive in and save them.”

The solemn Kaminoan nodded, “It was the intent to pit them against the Eye of Webbish Bog.”

“Of which that thing is not!” Windu scowled and looked to Yoda, “Surely, you disagree with all of this!”

“Strongly, I do.” Yoda looked to the Aurors and to Valorum, “Tampered with, this task has been, whether at your hand or not.”

“And it will be investigated,” Swore Tahl. “We will see to that.”

“There are countless beasts in that forest,” Gunray said and looked to Ki-Adi-Mundi, “You won’t even explore the depths of it due to the deadly creatures it might hold.”

“For the safety of my students,” Mundi said, “Which I don’t think you care that much about, Gunray.”

“Let’s not get hasty. Gunray is merely trying to-”

“-Get these students killed!” Yoda said angrily, “Support this, do you, Minister?”

“Do not speak to Minister Valorum that way-” Gunray said. 

“-Quit pretending like you haven’t been lurking around with Ziro Tiure, Gunray!” Tahl spat and then turned her fire back to Valorum, “I wouldn’t be surprised if you’re both in bed with Dooku at this point.”

“The Minister is not aligned with Dooku! He could never!” Gunray said.

“But you could?” Windu pointed out.

Silence. Even Valorum watched Gunray in quiet disbelief. His reaction, from what Windu could tell, was entirely genuine. Windu, however, could only roll his eyes at the clutching of pearls that was going on right now.

“I didn’t say that! Why would- Why would that be the case?” Gunray faltered.

“You have been quite insistent on this theoretical magic practice,” Valorum said in a low voice, “Which has only stood to blow up in my face.”

“I thought that was just because he was a squib,” Palpatine said.

“I am so much more than that!” Exploded Gunray, clearly easily set off by the subject, “I’m nothing like that useless groundskeeper you call an employee!”

“Yeah, you’re much much worse,” Tahl argued.

“That useless groundskeeper has done everything in his power to keep students safe, happy, and healthy,” Windu said, “He is ten times the man you could ever be. Even without supposed Sith entanglements!”

“Supposed? I- I won’t stand for this!”

“And was it not you who constantly accused Ninety-Nine and Tahl to be guilty of the kidnapping of Rotta the Hutt?” Asked Valorum, “It was almost like you wanted the Hutts to turn on us.”

“But- But-”

“You were also the one to distribute tasks for the first task,” Windu said, “And were strangely siding with the Kenobis about the second task being a hoax!”

“This is all just conjecture! I’m innocent because…” And he looked between them all, before he realized that no matter what he said or did, no one was going to believe him. He was a horrible liar altogether, really, and an even less competent person. 

“This Ministry is broken!” Gunray burst, “And- And something must be done about it!”

“And that something is a Sith terrorist, Gunray?” Valorum turned towards him, causing Gunray to slink backwards. “How dare you? I’ve done everything to propel you to the highest ranking position! To make your people happy?”

“Does anyone look happy, Minister? We could dominate the world, acrew riches and wealth unseen before, instead of settling for second fiddle. I’m tired of it.” Gunray said and shoved through the bubble of silence that had kept them all from being heard before extending his arms towards the crowd. Some of the nerves that always seemed to perpetually plague him fell off of him in waves, turning into the first form of a confident Gunray that Windu had ever seen. 

“What is that idiot doing?” Palpatine asked in an uncharacteristically harsh voice. For this case, Windu couldn’t help but wonder the same thing. 

“People of Hogwarts, Durmstrang, and Beauxbatons,” He clasped his hands, “As many of you have seen, countless times through the year, the Minister of Magic, Finis Valorum, does not have a hold on his people, community, or worse, his enemies. I have served Valorum for many years, and he has only sought to bury me, to bury us . From the real world.”

Everyone watched him with unblinking eyes as he went on. 

“Though I know it is shocking to think of, but if you are tired of hiding who you are and wish to take care of our own , versus obsessing over what muggles or their breed might think. If you’re tired of homeless witches and wizards, when there’s an entire world of wealth out there to be claimed, maybe, there is cause for separation from all of this.”

Still no response.

“And that is why, as crazy as you may all find it, I am publicly endorsing and supporting Count Dooku’s separatist movement!”

He raised his fists in the air, expecting at least some applause most likely, however all that could be heard was crickets until one of the Fett boys stood up and shouted, “Yeah no shit, Gunray!”

“We knew you were a bloody fraud all along!” Aayla Secura chanted. 

“You musty old frog!” Added Caleb Dume. 

Trash, supplied by Hondo Ohnaka (Windu was fairly certain they were supposed to be memorabilia and trinkets) was flung at the Neimoidian, who scowled and cried as he fell to his knees, his hat getting knocked off.

“Get off the stage, squib!” Sebulba hissed.

It quite honestly might have been the only time a confirmed dark wizard sympathizer was literally laughed into handcuffs. Off to Azkaban he would go and Windu couldn’t find the space to be the least bit sorry. 

This was what happened when government tried to insert themselves too much. 

Each of the professors looked amongst themselves, Valorum instantly being flooded with a rush of paparazzi who were full of questions. Even though he didn’t like him much or how he ran his departments, Windu still sent a gust of wind to knock the cameramen back.

“Not here,” He boomed and looked to Yoda, who nodded at him. 

“Over this tournament will-” However, when they all looked up at the sky, they saw Obi-Wan and Anakin talking to each other, staring down at the TriWizard Cup.

“How did you even find me?” Obi-Wan asked Anakin, who judging by the look of the boy, had been through hell and back. His hair was askew and most concerningly, blood marred his face. It was what was behind his eyes that looked more affected, though. He’d obviously been through a great deal. He reached out and using his sleeve, wiped some of it free from Anakin’s cheek.

“I don’t know,” He breathed heavily from his run, “I saw this bright burst of fiery light and thought to myself, yeah that has to be him. Plus, I heard you yell. Are you okay?”

“I think so,” Obi-Wan nodded, and looked back to where he’d escaped Vader’s wrath. He’d half-expected the dark wizard to emerge from the crumbled cavern, but there was nothing, “Just a monster.”

“Tell me about it,” Anakin shook his head.

“Why are you covered in blood?”

“It’s not mine.” He winced, “Though you don’t really want to know.”

“We’ll most certainly be talking about that later, then,” He gave him a scrutinizing gaze. No, he wouldn’t be escaping explanation so easily, even if Obi-Wan was guilty of trying similar tactics of casual conversation. 

“Right, that and your broken fingers,” Anakin nodded towards Obi-Wan’s hand, “I’m not great at healing spells, or else I’d offer.”

“Oh, it’s nothing,” He flexed his hand, keeping his hand at limited mobility if possible, “Let’s figure out the biggest question at hand.”

“Yeah, why are there two of them?” Anakin asked Obi-Wan as they both stared at the grass, where both of their respective TriWizard cups had been deposited from their various ventures. 

“You’re asking me?” Obi-Wan ran a hand through his hair, pushing it out of his eyes. As far as Obi-Wan could tell when he bent down, there wasn’t any defining differences. “And where are the others?”

He looked around the woods again, finding it too silent to be real. 

“Maybe they found their own cups too?” Anakin asked, “But I thought this wasn’t going to be like the first task, with different paths and all that?”

“I didn’t think so either,” Obi-Wan pinched his chin in thought, “Very curious, indeed. It could be a trick, I suppose, but one of them has to be real.”

“Well, what did you do to get yours?” Anakin asked. “Maybe whichever task was tougher is the true one?”

“Maybe,” Obi-Wan frowned, “I fought a dark wizard nearly to the death in a crumbling cave, one that somehow, despite my never seeing him, knew me through and through. He called himself Vader.”

“Wait, Vader?.” Anakin’s eyebrows shot to the fringe of his dirty blond hair, which had grown a great deal darker this year, “That’s the guy from my nightmares! Was he tall and black and scary?”

“Very much so!”

“You beat him?” Anakin shook his head, “Maybe now I’ll stop dreaming about him.”

“Maybe,” Obi-Wan paused, “It just… It didn’t feel right?”

“Judging by how you look, it didn’t come easy,” Anakin said with a shrug, “Does this make me a psychic?”

“I’m not sure what any of this means, I’m afraid,” And Obi-Wan sighed. It was better to be honest in the end with the boy. Maybe, he didn’t need to be the person with all of the answers for Anakin. He didn’t look so upset this time about it. “What did you do?”

“I fought the Eye of Webbish Bog.”

Obi-Wan’s eyes bulged, “Why didn’t you start with that?”

“Well, I wanted to hear about your scary wizard too!” Anakin shrugged, “Plus, that Vader guy is no joke. I’ve lost too many nights of sleep to that guy. Apparently, he’s my biggest fear or something. I feel like… I feel like somehow he’s connected to my mother’s kidnapping.”

“You think that he did it?” Obi-Wan asked.

“I don’t know what I think,” Anakin answered honestly, “But you know what I do know?”

“What’s that?”

“I want to get out of here,” He said with a sly smile, “And I think the best way for us to do that is for both of us to grab both cups.”

Obi-Wan shook his head, “Absolutely not! You fought the Eye of Webbish Bog, Anakin! Do you not understand how great of an accomplishment that is? That was the entire point of this task!”

“Yeah, but you fought Vader, which even if it’s not obvious, feels like a big part of this!” Anakin said, “And I didn’t really win against the Bog. I just… Sent him somewhere else.”

“Where?”

“...”

“Where did you send him, Anakin?” 

“... Back to the arena?” He winced.

“Oh bloody hell! Anakin!”

“So, that means he’s on his way back probably for my blood this time! We’ve gotta get out of here and I won’t take no for an answer. I won’t leave without you.”

Obi-Wan stared at him, it truly dawning on him that Anakin was growing up. “But, what of the task? Your mother-”

“-The Ministry isn’t going to help me find her,” Anakin said ruefully, “I don’t think they can, but I know you will. Just like you’ve always been there for me. I wouldn’t even be alive right now if it weren’t for you.”

They stared at each other for another beat before Anakin gestured to the grass again, “Now, come on! At the count of three, we grab both, got it?”

“Very well,” Obi-Wan knelt, following Anakin’s footsteps. “I still think we should perhaps think about this more strategically-”

“-One.” Anakin cut him off.

“Two.” Obi-Wan sighed, rolling his eyes. “Always on the move.”

“Three.” Anakin said and they both grasped the hilts of the cups, twisting and warping away from the clearing at the center of the forest. 

With everything in him, Obi-Wan held a strong grip onto both, although it became abundantly clear that they were set to two separate destinations. Burning in his hand, deep and cruel, seized him and he nearly let go. He let out a scream, but no sound came out. They twisted and swirled, Anakin’s concerned eyes being the last thing he saw before his closed.

“We also don’t know if they are. Therefore you really shouldn’t be worried,” His argument was weak.

“I invoke my Right to Suspicion,” She deadpanned before stepping back just a little out of his personal space. Still, she extended her hand to him, which he took in his own. Their fingers brushing against each other before they let their hands hang between them, “Now come on, we haven’t got all day.” Satine let him lead, even though she didn’t have to.

He couldn’t argue with her further even if he wanted to. She had bested him in a well worded debate and they both knew when it was time to throw in the towel. Though it was fairly often that the loser of such events was him. He could hardly find the space of mind to be mad. Not when Satine subtly ran her thumb across his hand and glanced over at him with calm, but thoughtful eyes. It wasn’t very often they had found time to simply be alone.

He ran a hand through his hair, trying to avoid staring too long.

Satine had clearly been planning on coming with him from the start. Although she had her Hogwarts’ robes on, she was wearing casual wear underneath. He felt a little overdressed next to her, in his complete Hogwarts’ uniform, although he supposed it really wasn’t out of the ordinary. Plus- He glanced over and she blinked in surprise before turning her gaze away, a very slight pink tint rising to her cheeks. It didn’t seem like she minded the way he was dressed.

Once they passed through the magic surrounding Hogwarts, Obi-Wan pulled out his wand. Apparition was something he certainly never wanted to do without proper thought. He’d learned the hard way himself, when he was much younger, what happened to a wizard who did so carelessly. He made sure to plant his feet, to really feel himself and Satine next to him before thinking hard about Diagon Alley. Some people said they visualized such things, but Obi-Wan had found it much easier to just think of every fact he could about the place. To him, he never found anything clearer than facts.

With a crack they found themselves amongst the wizards of Diagon Alley. No one even batted an eye at their appearance, simply moving around them easily and continuing on their way. The place wasn’t as crowded as it often was a few weeks before school, but there was still a fair bit of activity going in and out of shops. A few vendors had set up along the streets, shouting their offerings at passerbyers.

To Obi-Wan, the place was always a bit exciting, it was just about the opposite of the other magical spaces he’d occupied, not counting Hogwarts of course. But a lot of pureblooded wizard spots were stark and quiet. Every footstep would echo through the halls and you would be heard coming a mile away. Here he couldn’t even hear his footsteps upon the cobblestone ground from the sounds of general milling about.

“So where to?” Satine asked as she too looked around with bright eager eyes, “Were you thinking of picking up a few more books for research?”

He winced, a bit of guilt weighing on his heart as he found himself admitting very easily what his intentions were, “Actually I… I was headed to someplace else, Knockturn Alley-”

“See?” Satine paused, keeping him tethered to her by their conjoined hands, “I was right to be suspicious.”

“Look Satine,” Obi-Wan ran a hand through his hair again, “Knockturn Alley isn’t exactly charming , but it does hold some rather hard to get, yet important materials and curios.”

“None of this sounds particularly innocent, Ben,” Satine raised an eyebrow, “Were you trying to make a point with that?”

“I know, it has the tendency to be rather seedy,” He gave her a half smile, “I’m not defending it, which is why you can stay here, maybe you can find us some further research material-”

“I’m not afraid,” Satine placed a hand on his chest. It did its job to shut him up before she let it drop again, “I will be going with you.”

“You don’t have to, really,” He put a hand on her shoulder, but she just gave him that look. The one that warned him that he may be doing something stupid.

“Don’t I know that, Ben. I don’t need you shoving me off to the side while you go galavanting around,” She rolled her eyes, “I’m here with you.”

“If you absolutely insist,” He huffed before turning slightly.

“What I do require knowledge of,” Satine tugged him back towards her, “Is what we’re going to be doing skulking around in the dark. I think that’s a fair trade off, what with me being your chaperone and all.”

It was Obi-Wan’s turn to roll his eyes, “I’ve read of a jewel. It’s able to help protect your spirit.”

“Oh so you are preparing yourself for the tournament after all,” A devilish smile stretched itself across Satine’s face.

“What? What’s that supposed to mean?” Obi-Wan argued, “I don’t recall sitting around and doing nothing?”

“Well, between you teaching every student in the school and tending to wounded animals, I thought you’d found yourself preoccupied,” Satine shrugged.

“Honestly Satine, when do I not overfill my plate?”

“When you skip meals to study usually,” She gave him a pointed look. “So, where did you read of this so-called spirit protector?”

“ Detections and Darkness: Protecting your Soul from Unwanted Magic … Volume 2.” He admitted, wincing when he caught her narrowed glare, “I skipped lunch to do a bit of light reading.”

“After all that dithering about abiding by the rules of the Restricted Section,” She scoffed, “You’re sneakier than you look.”

“I’ll have you know I had a permission slip.” He said, “It was a bit strange, actually. It was blank and for this book specifically. I figured I should definitely take a look.”

“A blank slip? So, you don’t know who filled it out?” She asked.

“I’m suspecting Professor Tahl, considering the material,” He said, “I read somewhere that she’s an expert on international magical jewels.”

“So, why not be out with it?” She asked, clearly still suspicious, though this time not of him.

“Maybe she doesn’t want there to be any suspicions given her current position,” He proposed, “She is being accused of kidnapping.”

“If it is her, her concern for you does not make me feel warm and fuzzy,” She said, “She is a psychic, after all.”

“We think.”

“We know.” She rolled her eyes again.

He didn’t have to think of any more wit for the conversation though, because all possible attempts at humor had a tendency to trail away once crossing over into the dark alley. One would think that Knockturn Alley was typically abandoned in foot traffic, but that wasn’t true. Obi-Wan himself had visited a fair few times though rarely alone. Mostly, he would be there to carry his parents' bags, but once he got older, he did run a few errands for them on his own.

He’d like to say it grew less distasteful with each visit, but he would be lying. He recalled a time where he almost lost a finger to a stray three-headed dog.

The sky was alway dark and cloudy, yet he’d never seen it rain. Spiders scurried around in the dark and occasionally a rat would brush past their legs. It wasn’t exactly sanitary. Satine shivered and honestly she was rather lucky she’d thought to wear pants today, maybe he should have warned her about those rats prior.

“Stay close to me,” He murmured, catching the lingering eyes of shady patrons and vendors as they passed. He schooled his expression to be neutral and passive, as you never wanted to give anyone a reason to believe you were afraid. Normally, Obi-Wan wasn’t, but he was rather uncomfortable with the way they seemed to hone in on Satine.

Newcomers were never welcomed with open arms.

Though Satine had, on many occasions, in their longstanding friendship, argued the point that she could take care of herself, she squeezed his hand tightly in response. This time she would not be debating the necessity of remaining close.

“Ooh! Fine place to take out a date,” A sarcastic vendor in a very bulky trenchcoat sneered at them as they passed.

“Long way from Hogwarts ain’t’cha,” The woman next to him with long dagger shaped nails holding a small squirming sack commented.

“I bet I have something she’d just die to wear,” Said a street jeweler, who stood posted in front of the tattoo parlor, his teeth brown and decaying.

Both he and Satine were smart enough to ignore them as they made their way further down the alley. A painful screech startled Satine from just down a rickety walkway that descended into darkness. Obi-Wan didn’t have to look that way to know it led towards the White Wyvern. A far cry from the Three Broomsticks or the Leaky Cauldron, the White Wyvern was more of a front to crimelords rather than an actual eating or drinking establishment. You could technically get a drink there, but even his father never returned inebriated from his visits.

A shadowy figure emerged, cloaked by dark robes, before vanishing into nothing as they apparated somewhere else within the blink of an eye. The paranoia in Obi-Wan told him that it could have been someone he knew, because everyone in Knockturn Alley tended to exist in anonymity. He brushed off that uneasy thought and steered them towards their destination.

Borgin and Burkes towered easily above the other small hovels in the area, being the only store to not also have live-in accommodations on the top floor. The light that poured out of it was oddly warm in the otherwise cold alley, but it didn’t make the shop seem any kinder. Skulls sat in the window, definitely human, and the door let out a scream as they entered. It was dusty and despite the many candles burning in every corner, it still seemed dark. Obi-Wan carefully scooted them around the severed hand that was slowly dragging its way across the floor and made it up to the counter where most of the jewelry sat under lock and key.

Satine, despite being in an environment completely new to her, kept her eyes trained forward. She was good at feigning neutrality to all of this, even though he knew he’d be hearing an ear full about those human skulls and the dismembered hand.

“Look who we have ‘ere,” Obi-Wan nimbly moved his hand before it could be pinned to the counter by the shopkeeper's cane, “The Kenobi’s runaway heir.”

“I haven’t done any running, Aloysius,” Obi-Wan’s old pureblood mask may be quite cracked by this point, but it still slid onto his face easily, “I am a Kenobi.”

“A Kenobi with a- friend ,” Aloysius cackled as he eyed Satine. He’d clearly meant to say something else, but thought better of it. The man was in the line of keeping his customers happy and himself alive after all, “Well Mr. Kenobi , to what do I owe your divine presence?”

“Last time I was in here you had a necklace, silver chain with a swirling blue gemstone,” He described, he wasn’t sure Aloysius knew what it was really for and he wasn’t planning on spelling it out for him.

“Well I do sell a lot of, eh, fine jewelry,” The man was looking up at him with a sinner’s smile, “You’re not looking for your friend here are you?”

“Why I’m looking is of no concern to you,” Obi-Wan replied before Satine could add her two cents in, “Do you have it or not?”

“I’ll have to look and see,” Aloysius stepped back and made his way towards the back room, “Lots could fit such a description.”

“He’s not the real Aloysius is he?” Satine whispered after the old wizard had disappeared around the counter.

“No,” Obi-Wan looked around, “In Knockturn Alley, few are bold enough to use their true names or some only use such names here.”

It didn’t take long for Aloysius to come back with a fist full of silver and blue stones, Obi-Wan was still careful to only lift them by magic or the tip of his wand. Many items in this shop were cursed after all, and he certainly didn’t want the chance of his eyeballs melting out of his skull or anything. All the pieces were quite ornate, but the one Obi-Wan remembered was simple. He’d seen it during an errand, only for a moment and matched it with the picture he’d seen in the textbook.

Soul stones were rare, and for good reason. Legend stated that if one had one in their possession they could potentially trap one’s spirit inside. Sometimes that’s why the colors swirled around when you weren’t looking. Only fragments had remained after someone tore the store room at the Department of Mysteries to shreds, all in private collections. Of course they had, in the past, been used for much simpler protection charms, still he’d want to do some research into the thing if he found it. Carrying around a lost soul probably wasn’t exactly lucky-

“This is the one,” Obi-Wan’s memories mirrored the find. It looked much the same, blue with a subtle white swirl. He set it down on the counter and muttered a few high level curse detection charms over it. Aloysius sat back and observed, this was likely common practice here. The only difference was Obi-Wan was quite hoping the thing wouldn’t be cursed and that likely wasn’t the same of most customers. Rather luckily, it came back clean.

“A shame,” Aloysius shrugged, “Could put a good delusion curse on something that simple.”

“I’ll take it as is thanks,” Obi-Wan was hesitant to let the old shopkeeper handle the thing again, but he made no moves to alter the product. He simply wrapped it up.

“Now the price for such a thing-” Obi-Wan had already done his research on the subject, tossing a bag of Galleons on the counter. The sound of coins clinking together was enough to have the old man hand over the parcel and rip open the bag, “Oooh hoo hoo! Always a pleasure doing business with a Kenobi!”

“Charmed as always,” Obi-Wan simply tucked the necklace into his robes and hurried both him and Satine out the door.

“Oh and Obi-Wan,” The sound of his name caused him to screech to a halt and look the old man in the eyes, “Tell your parents I said hello.”

His grin was wicked and golden- a myriad of fake teeth within his wrinkled mouth. Not wanting to bother sticking around for any further discussion, Obi-Wan gently pushed Satine through the front door and back into the street.

“I’ve read about those,” Satine hissed under her breath to Obi-Wan as they hurried through the streets, “Not much is known about how they work. Are you sure you know what you’re doing?”

“I do,” Obi-Wan kept them in the shadows as a large man in a trenchcoat slunk by. He slowed them to a stop, having a nagging feeling that they were being watched. This was not uncommon here, but the knowing look in Aloysius’ eyes was still unnerving. “When worn they have sort of a protective energy-”

“And they can also trap people’s spirits somehow,” Satine argued, “Though no one’s sure how, the stories passed down through word of mouth say they create an echo of the person.”

“Those stories are so old we can’t even be sure of their accuracy,” Obi-Wan shrugged, “Still I plan on doing a bit more research before being willing to try it.”

“But that attack on the Department of Mysteries happened fairly recently, only 20 or so years ago,” Satine hummed, “There must be something to it.”

Before either of them had a chance to continue, there was a crack of someone apparating down the street, which really wouldn’t have been out of the ordinary except it was followed by several more. Obi-Wan felt himself step in front of Satine, grabbing her hand again.

“Satine, run!”

“I’m not going anywhere without you,” She insisted, so he dragged her by the hand in the opposite direction, running as fast as their legs could carry them. Unsurprisingly, they didn’t get very far, finding themselves surrounded by a hodgepodge of masked witches and wizards. All dressed in black with wands drawn.

“And there she is!” A voice right near them caused Obi-Wan to spin around, “You’ve got a pretty bounty out for you right now, girl.”

Bounty hunters. Here. For them.

“You’ve got the wrong person,” Satine, despite the grip on his hand, looked strong, firm in her assertion.

“Nawh we don’t,” Obi-Wan drew his wand and pointed it straight at them, “Because they said the pretty blonde girl would be with you , Kenobi.”

“Now, now, I’m sure we can sort this out like dignified human beings,” Obi-Wan said slowly, eyeing the scene that was unfolding before them, “Is it money that you want? Because I’ve got plenty of it.”

“We’re well taken care of, thank you for asking,” A woman to Satine’s right cackled, “Well, we will be, once we turn in our prize.”

“Yeah, you can move aside, Kenobi, we ain’t here for you.” A pot bellied man said.

“That won’t be happening,” Obi-Wan said, “I’m giving you all one last chance-”

They all started squawking at that, finding it utterly hilarious to boot.

“Predictable to the last,” The original witch taunted while wagging her wand back and forth, “Didn’t anyone ever tell you children not to play in the dark?”

“My parents seemed to skip over that lesson,” Obi-Wan quipped, his heart beating out of his chest as he made to redirect a curse fired from behind them. Suddenly, a stun spell was hurtled from Satine’s own wand at the witch who had gotten their attention first.

Obi-Wan didn’t waste any time blocking a few spells quickly as Satine mirrored him from behind, their backs touching and offering the only assurance that the other was okay. Obi-Wan shot a disarming spell the first chance he got, sending one of their wands up onto the roof of Borgin and Burkes. Growling, the wizard instead tried to lunge at them, but quickly caught a jelly leg jinx from Satine’s wand before she went back to steadily throwing up shields of magic around them.

Their leader was a man with scaly green feet, who very nearly got the jump on them from an aerial attack. Of all things, he sent an Anima Concidit curse spiraling towards Satine- a curse that intended to shatter her spirit by sending her into a fit of insanity.

Another wizard had his arm by the wrist, keeping him from raising his wand. So, Obi-Wan did the only thing he could think to do and held the newly purchased necklace above Satine’s head, capturing the spell and turning the stone a light lavender, all the while firing off a disarming charm at another witch. Then, as though marinating within the stone, the spell shot backwards and knocked their attacker completely off balance and unconscious on the street with a thud.

“It worked!” Satine remarked as they turned, assessing the remainder of their enemies.

“I had hoped to try that much later,” He sighed, shoving off a man that tried to gouge his eye out with a hook. “Though I’m not sure that’s what I thought it would do.”

For a magical duel in which they were quite outnumbered, it got surprisingly easier to work beside Satine until the very last wizard fell from a well sent Petrificus Totalus from his own wand.

Obi-Wan stepped over him, before rummaging in his pockets until a fist closed on a piece of finely pressed parchment. He didn’t need to read the letter to know what it likely held, the Kenobi crest was emblazoned on the outside of it.

He pocketed it as evidence and hurried back to where Satine was quite eager to grab him and drag them both from the dark streets to the highly contrasted bright sunny Diagon Alley.

Although Satine had handled herself quite nicely during the quick attack in Knockturn Alley, she was still rather hesitant to pocket her wand. Ben looked similarly wary as he kept glancing over his shoulder. In times past she would have scoffed at the mere suggestion of an attack in Diagon Alley in broad daylight, but after everything with Dooku it wasn’t completely out of the question.

“Was that from your-” She asked tensely.

“-Yeah,” He answered, not even needing to let her finish to know who she was referring to. Normally, she’d fill to the brim with anger that his parents were up to their dirty tricks and had even upped the ante, but she was too relieved that they’d made it out in one piece.

“How did they know you were going to buy that necklace?” She asked, referring to the silver chain still grasped tightly in his palm. He shoved it in his pocket away from any prying eyes, his jaw clenched.

“I don’t think that they did, specifically,” He said, “Otherwise, why not just curse it?”

“And you didn’t tell anyone else you’d be here?” She pressed.

“Besides Yoda, no.” He asserted, “But they knew I would be here, somehow.”

“And sent the whole motley crew,” She commented.

Still, as her heartbeat started slowing and her pace became much less tense the further they strayed towards the sunlight, she felt she was in the clear enough to finally slow to a stop. Ben must not have had the same thought because he ran right into her. She turned to appraise him, she hadn’t gotten hurt, and it seemed he hadn’t either. The only thing out of place was one strand of hair that had fallen out of its perfectly manicured style. She reached up and tucked it into place easily.

“So sorry about that,” His voice was a hushed whisper and his face was still a bit pale and unreadable.

“Well I did stop quite suddenly,” Satine lied as she brushed her own hair back from her face, “You wouldn’t have known.”

“No, not about that,” He shook his head, “About them .”

“Ben, it’s really nothing to worry about,” She tried waving them past this, but he grasped her hand gently. His hands held hers like they were porcelain and would break if he weren’t careful. She huffed, “Do you find me incapable?” She asked, eyebrows raised in a careful look.

“What-?” He spluttered, “Of course not, you’re top of our class.”

“And I do believe I held myself quite well back there don’t you?” She prompted.

“Well yes of course,” He glanced behind him warily, “But you really shouldn’t have had to-”

“I think I made it very clear,” She twisted her hand in order to grip his with a tad more force than necessary, “That I wanted you ,” His ears turned a bit red, “And I knew what I was signing up for. Not just because you spelled it out for me, the entire time I’ve known you. But because I’ve done my own research too. Trust me.”

“But Satine-” He tried cutting in, clearly to put himself back up on the stake to be burned. Still she could tell by the way he was no longer holding her hand like glass that she’d gotten through to him, if only a little.

“I know you’re scared for me,” She used her free hand to delicately fiddle with the collar of his shirt, “But you needn’t be. I may be a pacifist, but I’m still going to defend myself.”

“And you are brilliant,” He conceded, but she knew he’d never really stop worrying.

She leaned up and let her lips brush his cheek, “We’re done with carrying things alone, we’re in this together okay?”

“Alright,” He smiled and she turned to look around. They’d ended up in front of the ice cream shop and Satine suppressed a grin.

“Aren’t you forgetting something?” She said in a mock angry voice, “I seem to recall you offering me an ice cream when we were here for your wand.”

“Of course I haven’t forgotten!” He let go of her hand and instead gestured for her to take his arm, which she did gladly, “Right this way to the finest ice cream money can buy, my lady.”

“Somehow I think you’d say such things about all ice cream,” She teased.

“Well, I’ve never had a flavor I had quite a distaste for,” He smiled brightly this time, “Not like Every Flavor Beans. Now there’s a sweet I don’t always fancy-”

“-That’s because they aren’t all sweet,” She tried hiding her smile behind her hand, but it was a rather futile effort given the way he sighed dramatically.

“That’s not true, sometimes ‘sweets’ can be more than their name,” He defended quite passionately, she was sure he’d have gone on if he hadn’t caught her laughing, “Hey! It’s true!”

“I know,” She let her head rest against his shoulder for just a moment, before he pulled open the door for them, “You’re just cute sometimes,” She admitted quite plainly and she could practically see the red bloom across his cheeks.

“Only sometimes hmm?” He tried to look unimpressed, but she’d still caught him off guard.

“Sometimes you’re quite stupid,” She shrugged.

“Although that’s still somehow charming in its own right.” She thought to herself, though she’d managed to catch it before she inflated his ego too much.

“You’re always cute,” She felt her heart pick up its pace again as she looked up to see him very carefully admiring the menu in front of him, but he still shot a glance at her betraying his honesty. She turned her attention quite sharply to the flavors in front of them.

Obi-Wan hadn’t been indecisive about sweets since their third year, when he suddenly found himself alone in a sweets shop with no parental judgment . That showcased itself every time he was set to order something, he always knew exactly what he wanted.

In this case he ordered orange marmalade soft serve without a second guess. Satine went with a simple raspberry and chocolate situation. She made sure however, to steal a lick of his and offer her own even if it was simply to start a debate about who had chosen the superior option.

Though in a debate about sweets, Ben was hardly the person to challenge.

“It’s getting a bit late,” They’d finished their cones ages ago and instead had found themselves simply taking up time together on a bench near Gringotts.

“It’s not even dinner yet,” Satine, despite all the rules that flooded her head, found herself scrambling for more time alone with him, “We could still visit a few more shops,” She looked around.

“Satine-”

“Or are you quite certain you’ve gotten all you need here?” She prompted, “One necklace is all we’re going back with?”

“Satine-”

“Maybe Screed and Son’s might have something we hadn’t considered yet-”

“Satine!” Ben covered her hand with his, “We can’t stay here forever, we do need to get back before Yoda comes after us himself.”

That would be rather embarrassing.

She sighed looking at their hands, “I know,” She tried to stand, to prepare for apparition, but Ben’s hand held her in place.

He caught her eyes with his, “We’ll do this again,” He promised, “I’d like to do this again, if you would too?” He amended.

“I suppose we will have time to come back,” She was about to turn her head and get a good look around, but he caught her face with his hand.

“I don’t think time will be a problem for us anymore, for me,” He smiled and she leaned forward, her arms wrapping around his neck and her mouth slotting against his own. He broke away a moment later giving a wary glance around, “What if we’re still being watched?”

“Damn them all to hell,” Satine growled before she finally had him convinced to sink into this moment. For once they were together, doing a normal couple thing. No watchful eyes or accidental interruptions. For just a few precious seconds they were alone together in time.

And if they were being watched, Satine hoped they liked the show. It wasn’t like they didn’t know who she was, who she was to Obi-Wan . They knew, she knew, everyone knew. But most importantly, Obi-Wan himself knew. Pulling away from her to catch his breath, red faced and starry eyed. A waking dream every time she realized that they were together, and that they would never be forced apart again.

“So, have you decided how you’re going to make up with Obi-Wan yet?” Padmé asked in a sing-song kind of voice when she joined Anakin at breakfast. In tow, of course, was the line of lookalikes that always followed near. Judging by the look of disapproval Sabé was giving him, he would guess they knew what was going on.

“No, and do you need to be so loud about that?” Anakin sighed, “He could hear you.”

“And this problem would be solved,” Padmé said as she buttered a piece of toast with a bit more intent than normal. Anakin knew he was dragging his feet on this, especially after hearing about the attack that Obi-Wan and Satine endured at Diagon Alley. He truly didn’t know how to broach the subject.

“Maybe I’ll just pen him a letter.” He said with a shrug, but the bagel he was about to eat was snatched clean from his hands moments before touching his lips, depriving him of the jelly goodness he’d slathered on it. Instead, after his teeth clacked together, all he had was the sharp look Padmé was giving him. “What?”

“That’s hardly personal,” She sighed, dropping the bagel down on her plate rather than returning it- a quite cruel thing if there weren't always bounties of food in front of them. He had a feeling he wasn’t going to get to consume any of it until he gave her an answer she approved of.

“Yeah, why not just look up a template and copy that?” Sabé added tactly.

“Originality is key to an apology, Skywalker.” Yané said.

“Hey, you might not think so, but Obi-Wan saves every single letter he receives! He loves that stuff!” He waved his fork around, “I bet he’d frame it.”

“Is that what you really think or is that what you want to believe?” Rabé snarked.

“Can’t it be both?” He asked a bit helplessly. On a good day, he might be able to convince Padmé, but he didn’t stand a chance against all of the girls.

“It can, but something tells me you would just rather take the easy way out,” Padmé said, “Even though I can tell just looking at you that you know that’s wrong.”

“How can you tell that? The primary feeling I’m experiencing now is how hungry I am,” He retorted and was surprised that she didn’t jab a challenging fork into the breakfast ham he’d already made a move for with his own.

“Whatever you say,” Eirtaé sang in a similar tune Padmé had opened with.

“I’ll tell him, I promise,” He insisted and stole a glance over towards Ravenclaw’s table. Obi-Wan did look quite happy and well off on his own, especially as he traded playful barbs with Satine. The two of them were practically sparkling as they looked at one another.

“In this lifetime or the next?” Padmé asked with crossed arms.

“Hopefully this one, especially with how someone’s trying to kill the guy,” He said, though none of the girls seemed amused by his joke. To be honest, it was far from his best work.

Still, he was practically overcome with relief when Rex entered the scene, dripping wet and shivering, but looked to be warmed by the obvious anger that painted his face.

“What happened to you?” Anakin found the change of subject gracefully and it seemed that Padmé and her friends had also naturally shifted at the sight of Rex’s woe.

“Pong Krell happened,” He said angrily as he slammed his backpack down on the stone floor. Judging by the splat it made upon impact, Anakin could assume that the bag and the books inside were also wet.

“What did that snake-faced prat do to you this time?” Anakin frowned, throwing one leg over the bench to face his best friend and also to prepare for any action that needed to be taken. Though Krell and some of the more troublesome Durmstrang kids were hardly inhibited by their Headmaster’s presence, the rate of pranks and bullying had only increased since Ziro’s absence.

There wasn’t even the idle threat of expulsion or detention to keep them in line these days.

“He messed up the toilets in the boy’s bathroom on the third floor, is what he did.” He grumbled as he wrung out his robe onto the floor.

“So you’re covered in…” Anakin wrinkled his nose and looked at Padmé, who wore a similar expression.

“-Clean water, thank you,” Rex raged. “And he did it just because Ninety-Nine was making his daily rounds on them. If I hadn’t gotten there first, this would have been him.”

“We should tell Headmaster Yoda,” Padmé said, but Rex shook his head.

“It won’t do any good,” He said, “He’s got enough on his plate fighting with the Minister about the Civil War that’s about to start.”

“It doesn’t sound very civil to me,” Anakin said and then clenched a fist, “Well, if Yoda won’t do anything, then we’re just going to have to lay down the law. As promised.”

“Finally,” Rex sighed, “I’ve been waiting to get back at these Durmstrang blokes all year.”

“Hey, if my friend gets doused in toilet water, we both do,” Anakin said and then paused, “Well, not literally, because gross, but spiritually, I’m covered too.”

“I get the sentiment, thanks,” Rex said, “What do we do?”

“We give them a taste of their own medicine,” Anakin smiled. “I’ve had a prank I’ve been meaning to pull on Gunray that could use a bit of practice.”

“Excellent,” Rex fist bumped him.

When Padmé didn’t object, both boys turned to her to find that she was merely listening rather than threatening to report them for taking matters in their own hands. She didn’t even look angry, just accepting that this was going to happen with or without her approval.

“What?” She asked.

“This is usually the part where you threaten to tell Satine or one of the other prefects.” Anakin shrugged, “The silence is a new reaction.”

“You make me sound like such a narc,” She rolled her eyes, “I have never been against rebelling against a broken system. And without someone here to enforce the rules for the Durmstrang kids, that’s what this is.”

“So, you’ll help?” Rex asked.

“I didn’t say that,” She laughed and shook her head, “You two are definitely going to get yourselves in big trouble.”

“Why do you say that?” Anakin complained.

“No offense, Anakin, but trouble tends to follow you like a hawk.”

In all honesty, Anakin couldn’t argue with her there.

“Having the Minister come visit, we are.” Yoda said as he paced across the room slowly, his little cane clicking the floor with consistency as he went. While he didn’t look tense or strained, he also didn’t appear his usual serendipitous self that day. Windu could hardly blame him. The Headmaster had been working rather tirelessly at figuring out a solution to their predicament with the Hutt’s.

“Is this about proving Tahl and Ninety-Nine’s innocence?” Shaak Ti asked.

“Indeed,” Yoda nodded sagely, “Know about his arrival, the rest of the school cannot. Discrete, this meeting will be.”

“Surely Professor Gunray would want to know,” Palpatine said.

Only the heads of houses were present, thankfully, which meant that Windu was spared from having to hear Gunray’s panicky dribble over the situation. No one wanted a war on their side, even if the Ministry’s office might believe that they did. However, Gunray had started to break out into an ugly purple rash from the stress of it all. It was a bit too much if you asked Windu.

“You’ll hear no complaints from me,” He said. It wasn’t a surprise that he wasn’t fond of Valorum’s pet. His sole intention was to get their administration in trouble, which made him a sneak. Windu hated sneaks.

“Want to appear biased on the case, Valorum does not.” Yoda clarified.

“We’d hate to see him actually choose a side for a change,” Muttered Shaak Ti with crossed arms and then remembering herself, sighed, “Apologies. It’s unprofessional to discuss politics in this setting.”

“Everything is politics right now, my dear.” Palpatine sighed wistfully, “I’m afraid that politics were dropped on our front door the moment Valorum insisted that Professor Gunray arrive. It was a very curious choice, I must admit.”

“Yes it was,” Windu said darkly, “One that I’m sure at the end of the year will result in some people losing their jobs. Especially after that mess with the Hutts. You’ve seen the papers! They’re making it look like we started that fight and that we’re covering for kidnappers.”

“The Hutts have never been honest,” Tahl spoke finally, her voice as calm as a tepid stream and just as cool. Though it was her name on the line, she hardly appeared stressed. There were rumors swirling around that Tahl got headaches that allowed her to have premonitions, not unlike Sifo Dyas’ claims. However, Tahl was a lot less eccentric about her condition than the Divination professor.

“You needn’t be when you have a criminal empire,” Palpatine offered, “It is a bit odd that we are so determined to remain close allies amongst them.”

“The Hutts are very powerful,” Tahl said, “Odd or not, they dwarf us in numbers and they know of magical properties that we cannot dream of. Ancient spells that can cause generations of damage. They are rich and they’re impossible to hold off forever. Trust me, you do not want war with the Hutts.”

She spoke with such conviction that Windu could only believe that Tahl had come in very close negative contact with the Hutts during her days of exploration. Part of him wondered what had happened to lead her to such confidence on the matter, but the other part of him knew what it was like to chase demons and just what could be found when you encountered true evil.

And sometimes, it didn’t take magic to be evil.

“So, what do we do?” Shaak Ti asked.

“The best thing we can do is find Rotta’s actual kidnapper.” She said, “That is the only way to fully exonerate me in their eyes. Even if the Ministry deems Ninety-Nine and I innocent, that will hardly stop Jabba from sending an assassin.”

“Apparently, there’s already one in circulation,” Shaak Ti said, “We’ve all seen the papers with that hooded figure leering about. The one who set fire to that muggle village.”

“And burned the Sith emblem in the snow.” Palpatine said with a helpless shrug. “At least, I believe that’s what that was. I’m not well versed on such logos.”

“It was,” Windu confirmed, his mouth tight, “But I doubt that was just any mercenary. The Sith have never been known to be petty kills for hire.”

“Getting ahead of ourselves, we are,” Yoda confirmed, “Convince the Minister first, we must. Go from there, we will.”

“Do we have enough to convince the Minister?” Palpatine asked.

“Leave that to me, you will.” Yoda said, “Keep Gunray occupied, you all must.”

“Good, because who knows what sort of word vomit he would unload in the name of saving his own skin.” Windu said, “I don’t trust him.”

“I think it’s safe to say none of us do,” Tahl said.

“Well, well, well, look what the tooka drug in,” Hondo kicked his dirty boots up on the desk in the makeshift office he’d cultivated for himself in an old potion’s closet. He’d set up his place of operations earlier in the year, claiming he was too overrun with business and bets to simply be mobile any more. He needed a place to set up shop. The idea had originally inspired Anakin to yearn for such a place to hide away from it all.

That is, until he actually visited.

The only reason no one had ever busted him for having it was because it suffered a mutated rat infestation from an ongoing sewage leak. The only lighting was from a single dim torch that never got any brighter and cast the damp closet in a green glow that fit Slytherin’s usual aesthetic. It smelled like one would suspect: like sewage, as well as though it were doused in a hefty cologne on top of it.

Broken bottles and some supplies still lingered, though the rusty shelves were mostly covered with Hondo’s belongings. Pranks were labeled in boxes and he had binders full of bets and orders that needed to come in. There was even a box that said “Schemes” which Anakin felt should have been kept under more hidden pretenses.

Then again, no one willingly came across the closet.

Unaware if he was putting up the tough guy act for theatrics, Anakin and Rex gave the seventh year Weequay equally puzzled expressions.

“They always come crawling back to Hondo,” Hondo said through a sigh. He threw a toothpick onto the ground near an empty waste paper bin. He crossed his arms over his wrinkled button up. One could only guess where his tie ever managed to go, but Hondo wasn’t a stranger to the other houses either, often swapping out ties in an effort to sneak into locations that were meant to be forbidden to him.

“What are you talking about?” Anakin asked.

“You say you never need Hondo ever again, double-cross me, and do me dirty! But Hondo is the only bookie in the game, boys! The only bookie with the reputation to get the job done.” He said, flexing his fingers with each statement, as though this would make it resonate even further.

“We never did any of that to you!” Anakin furrowed his brow. “In fact, I let you profit off of my name! I’m the one who never got paid.”

“Then… Why is Hondo not making money?”

“Because Anakin isn’t worth anything right now,” Rex said bluntly, “He lost the second task, remember?”

“Thanks, Rex,” Anakin rolled his eyes.

“Well, it’s the truth! It’s not my fault he forgot!”

Instantly, Hondo’s mobster demeanor dropped, as did the smug look on his face. He kicked his feet down from the desk and let them hit the floor with a plop . A shit eating grin bloomed across wrinkled brown lips and he stretched his arms out.

“Forgot? Hondo is like an elephant! He never forgets! Hondo was just playing tricks on you for laughs.”

With that, he gave a very hearty and very inauthentic laugh that told both boys that Hondo had, indeed, forgotten.

“Wait, so this whole time, you’ve been avoiding us?” Anakin asked.

“Did you notice that Hondo was avoiding you?” Hondo asked.

“No?”

“Then of course not! What can Hondo do for you?”

“Are we sure about this?” Rex muttered, turning them both around so they weren’t facing the pirate.

“Do you have any better ideas?” Anakin whispered back.

“Yeah, let’s just do whatever we have to do ourselves! Why would we rope in someone that we can’t even trust to remember who he’s supposed to be mad at?”

“Because no one’s been scouting out this school more than Hondo this year! He sees everything, including whatever Krell has been up to.” Anakin said, “Plus, Hondo doesn’t like Krell either.”

“He doesn’t!” Hondo cheered, “And er… Hondo can still hear you, my friends. This fortress, while perfectly isolated and decorated, is not the most spacious for separate conversations.”

They turned around, bumping into each other a bit in the process, “We need to know what you know about Krell and what he’s been getting up to.”

“I know what he’s been getting up to,” Rex crossed his arms, “Harassing my brother.”

“Okay, yeah, but we need a way to stop him,” Anakin said, “And preferably without professor intervention. They’ve got enough going on with the whole Jabba wanting to kill us all.”

“Boys, when has Hondo ever involved the professors?” Hondo snorted, leaning on the back wall of his office. To his right, a line of mysterious sludge leaked down the wall, almost touching Hondo. He didn’t seem the least bit bothered.

“That’s a good point,” Anakin said encouragingly, facing Rex, “Look, we need a way to show Krell that we’re not going to take his bullying lying down and we aren’t little first years that he can stomp on anymore.”

“And that he needs to stay the hell away from Ninety-Nine.” Rex added.

“Krell is picking on the groundskeeper?” Hondo exclaimed and then seemed to think about that for a moment, almost showing disappointment, “Talk about falling from grace. Is he going to steal candy from babies next?”

“So, you’ll help?” Anakin asked.

“Of course, Hondo is always here to help… For a very reasonable and generous price. The friends and family discount, as always.”

Did Hondo say that to everyone? Most likely, but Anakin didn’t exactly have a ton of resources these days. He’d been quite busy with the tasks and unable to make his own rounds of mischief as he normally used to. Hondo was presently the eyes and ears of Hogwarts, whether anyone wanted that to be the case or not.

“What do you want, Hondo?” Rex sighed, seeming resigned that this was how they were going to have to do things. “We haven’t got any money.”

“Not much. Hondo has plenty of money,” Hondo began to file his mud-caked nails passively, “But there are other means of payment that can suit Hondo.”

“And what would that be?” Anakin asked.

“You see, Hondo had something stolen from him many moons ago, back when he was just a boy, something he does not want to leave Hogwarts without.”

“For the sneakiest guy in school, why do you need two third years to go after it?” Rex asked suspiciously.

“If Hondo gets caught retrieving this item for himself, Hondo could risk not graduating.”

“I’d also like to graduate someday,” Anakin said.

“But it would be meaningless to you,” Hondo insisted, “An act of tomfoolery at the most. If Hondo is seen doing it, Hondo will be investigated.”

“What is that we’re stealing back for you?” Rex asked.

“So many questions, wow,” Hondo took a seat again, though it was obvious to both of them that was visibly a bit nervous about something, probably debating just what information he should share with them regarding this rescue mission, “It is more of a who than a what , actually.”

“Obi-Wan, I’ve got good news for you,” Professor Mundi said as he entered the back room of the Magical Creatures office, where the nursery was occupied. It was most surprising to Obi-Wan that Professor Tahl walked alongside him. It was only Mundi’s large pointed head that stood as the only thing making him taller than the Music professor.

“What’s that, Professors?” He turned from tending to Jane. She’d grown quite a bit this past month and was getting antsy. He noticed that her hind legs had become exponentially stronger as well, meaning that the time for her release might have been coming sooner than he thought.

“Since the choir of toads performed so well, Professor Tahl wants to implement the musical soundings of some of our other lovely creatures,” Mundi went on, stroking his wispy goatee with pale fingers, “And you may just be the perfect person for the job.”

“I’m not much of a singer,” He joked half-heartedly, even if he knew what they were getting at. It seemed the trend of pretending as though there wasn’t a crisis ongoing outside the school walls was a continuous practice. Tahl’s face remained neutral, completely unbothered by the accusations against her. His mother had attempted to send him many an owl about it- all of which he promptly ignored.

Obi-Wan would be more frustrated by this, if it weren’t a precedent for the previous two years as well. At least in this case, the danger remained mostly outside of the castle.

“Well, that’s quite alright,” Mundi chuckled, even if it was more to keep the conversation going, “Because it will be the Monkey-Lizards that she is most interested in.”

“The Monkey-Lizards?” Obi-Wan frowned, casting a glance to a gated burrow in the wall. It wasn’t as though he didn’t like Kowakians, but they were far from graceful or pretty sounding creatures. In fact, their screeches were known to make the other animals cry to such a degree, that their gate was charmed to be soundproof.

“They are big hits with the Hutts,” Tahl clarified in a smooth and understanding voice.

“Ah, I see,” Obi-Wan nodded, “Jabba did have one back at the er-event.”

“Indeed, he did.” She said, “Apparently, it’s one of the few creatures he won’t eat.”

Touching, as always, that Jabba.

“Is this to be a prelude for the final task?” Obi-Wan asked.

“Yes, we were thinking that,” She said, clasping her hands tightly behind her back, “Assuming they still choose to attend.”

“As far as I’m aware, they are,” Mundi said haughtily.

“Yes, yes.” She said, “They wouldn’t dare appear as cowards.”

“They’d be sectioned off, anyway” Professor Mundi said, a bit nervous about this line of conversation happening in front of Obi-Wan. Obi-Wan didn’t see how it was avoidable, though, considering he was literally one of the participants in the tournament AND was their chosen trainer for the monkeys. “But what do you say, Obi-Wan? I know I’m never the sort to offer extra credit, but considering the circumstances, we could really use it to impress the wizarding world.”

He really didn’t see how the colorful Kowakian Monkey-Lizards would do that. There were only two of them, presently: Pilf and Pikk. They were brothers, supposedly, though upon much studying, Obi-Wan found them to be nothing alike and had even questioned his professor regarding this. Professor Mundi said that both Pikk and Pilf arrived at the same time, from a drunken Russian man in a pub near Liverpool. Both adjusted differently with Pikk growing accustom to his home over time and Pilf becoming more aggressive.

Pikk’s skin was scalier and while his torso and face were a bright yellow, his limbs and extremities were all a neon blue that resembled paint splotches. Temperament wise, Pikk was certainly the people-pleaser of the duo and was overall more relaxed.

Meanwhile, Pilf matched his vibrant red skin with a temper that resulted in dragon-skin gloves being required for handling him. Obi-Wan had suffered a mean gash earlier in the year when the mischievous monkey tried to get out.

Neither were particularly pretty, but Pilf always looked like he had a stick up his little arse, and hissed whenever anyone would walk. If it weren’t for the fact that both creatures would die if they were released, Obi-Wan was certain this would have already happened.

They weren’t technically designed for England’s temperament, much preferring the cold and not fond of the summer, which meant they always needed a temperature controlled area when the seasons began to change. Both had genetic dispositions that supposedly prevented them from being able to climb or run, thus signing their own fates in the wild.

Following his sight to the two monkeys, Tahl chuckled, “They aren’t the prettiest, but I do believe that their natural voices will go well with the arrangement I’ve chosen. Are you sure you’re up for the task?”

Obi-Wan was a bit nervous for what that sounded like. He wondered if a muffling spell might do.

“You see, Obi-Wan is my most skilled handler, unsurprisingly,” Mundi boasted, “I find that often the animals respond better to him than to me.”

“I wouldn’t say that, sir,” Obi-Wan blushed.

“I would,” Mundi squawked and made his rounds, nodding approvingly that all creatures were cleaned and fed, “If he weren’t so set on being an Auror, I’d say he’d be an excellent creatures specialist. It would be foolish to ask anyone else.”

“If you have the time, that is, Obi-Wan,” Tahl spoke up encouragingly, appearing unsure for the first time since he’d met her. She was not the sort of woman to be unsteady about her place in a room. She stood tall and dominating, even if she didn’t always jump to speak. She was careful and calculating, but not conniving, as any Ravenclaw should be.

Was she hesitant to talk to him?

He hadn’t spoken much to Tahl since the incident on the train and while they had been wary of her intentions afterwards, her determination to keep Rotta safe and for quickly defending Satine before the Hutts had earned her a place of trust in his eyes. A part of him actually felt guilty for not acquainting himself more to her.

It was just that he wasn’t sure if he was ready to hear more about Qui-Gon or to talk about him. He knew that was the subject they both danced around each time they were in each other’s company. It was the same reason he didn’t take Muggle Studies again or why he often avoided research into prophecies.

And with each passing day, he was beginning to realize how short sighted that was.

Yes, as he looked into Jane’s soulful brown eyes, he knew that the time to let go was dawning upon him. Perhaps, it symbolized more ways than one.

“Oh, no, of course I have time.” He babbled, even if he could already hear the tired rant Satine would surely give him later about stretching himself too thin. “I have loads of time.”

Neither particularly seemed sold on that last fib, because how could the Head Boy/prefect/champion really have that much time on his hands? He barely had time to see his friends as it were.

“Excellent,” Mundi didn’t seem pressed to ask, though, “I shall leave you to it, then. At this rate, that should be enough to bring you back up to the top, Obi-Wan.”

Well, that would be a decent bartering chip for Satine, even if she didn’t want him running himself ragged for the title. He didn’t see how it would be responsible to allow someone else the opportunity. They might get their hand bitten off by Pilf if given the chance.

“I must thank you for keeping this visit under wraps, Headmaster,” Valorum said, clasping his hands behind his back as they walked through the empty back hallways that alternatively led to Yoda’s office. Apparating meant loosening some of the crucial security charms in place to prevent any of the Hutts from sending them any surprise guests. They’d already received enough dead rats and frogs in the mail to go around.

It was disgusting, especially since Yoda preferred how they tasted fresh.

“Pleasure it is, Minister.” Yoda guessed that Minister Valorum already knew the way to Yoda’s office. Having once been a prefect long ago, he certainly had to memorize all the different ways to reach the Headmaster.

“It is quite interesting to actually traverse the tunnels that gave you all such trouble last year. Have you had the same level of curiosity this year?”

“Normalized, they have been,” Yoda said with a shrug, “And patrolled.”

“Ah, see, we do agree on some things,” Valorum smiled, “Let me know if you wish to have some members of my personal guard present. The more eyes, the better.”

“The right eyes,” Yoda corrected, trying not to sound standoffish as he did, but it was true. Quantity was nearly meaningless when compared to quality. Yoda much preferred having allies he trusted ensuring the safety of his students than the extra outside view of the ministry weighing in and dragging down progress.

“Yes, of course,” He agreed, not catching the tone in Yoda’s voice, “But in politics, there isn't always a right and a wrong. There is… Ambiguity.”

“Politician, I am not,” Yoda said and left out that his very reasoning for avoiding the path was for that merging of morals that he couldn’t stomach. As an educator, who was meant to influence the lives of children, there was very little room for gray intentions. Gray intentions, he found, were often wrong.

“No, and for that, I respect you,” Valorum chuckled, “I often wonder how different my life would have been if I’d pursued a different direction. I’d probably sleep a bit better.”

“Dictates our level of peace, our conscience does,” Yoda said wisely, “Clear your thoughts and focus on the present, you must. Struggle with this, you always have.”

“Have you not kept your own eyes and ears straight ahead?” Valorum asked, “Is that not why you’ve been warning me all along?”

Once the door to his office shut, Yoda spared no time, “A coincidence this kidnapping was not.”

“Another thing we agree on, I’m afraid,” He helped himself to the tea that had already been set out for them, though he didn’t take a seat. Instead, he stared hard at the fire, his pale blue eyes lost in the haze of the flames.

“Innocent, my staff is,” Yoda insisted.

“Hm,” Valorum made a vague sound from the back of his throat as he took a tentative sip from his tea, “Is that enough?”

“Minister?” He asked slowly.

“Do you remember what you said to me the day I graduated?” Valorum redirected, his eyes shooting up from where they stared at the fire and onto Yoda. He looked so old- so much older than he actually was, even in the eyes, which in Yoda’s experience, usually preserved a man’s youth. At least an element of it.

No, Valorum looked rather haggard now that he thought about it. His hair had thinned to nearly nothing, whether from pulling it out or from the testaments of time. His eyebrows, always thick and full of personality, had even withered down and gone white. The wrinkles on his face made him resemble a fossil of frowns- telling a story that didn’t speak of a happy ending.

He was drowning in his dark purple robes. He didn’t even know when the man had last consumed a full and hearty meal. He was slouched and weak, almost sick looking. His cheeks were hollow and his lips were thin and fine.

This was not a man who found the wisdom of peace. No, he scarcely rested at all by the looks of him.

And yet, it wasn’t any of the exhaustion that simply aged him, but the hardened expression of a man that had seen the deepest vestiges of darkness and saw no escape.

If he thought back to brighter times, Yoda remembered a man of charisma and of charming nature. He recalled that Valorum used to be able to talk anyone out of conflict, out of trouble, and defend those who could not defend themselves. He was always kind and always giving. His main intention had always been to help people.

In fact, when he’d decided to go into politics, Yoda had believed they were on track to having the first truly decent Minister of Magic. Not that this was not the case, but something had happened in these past few years. He’d grown hard and distant, no longer writing Yoda for advice or reaching out to check on everyone. He’d once sent a holiday card every year with his entire family pictured and happy.

A divorce had put an end to that, yes, but what had put an end to the marriage to begin with?

“Do you?” He pressed, as though Yoda had forgotten.

He hadn’t. He’d never forget that day. Valorum’s eyes had glittered under the blue confetti that shot around the graduating class. Ravenclaw had taken the cup that year and he had been Head Boy, unsurprisingly.

“Done with the pretense of brightening the light, everything should be. True to that purpose, keep your intentions. Accountable, you must hold your actions. To yourself, you must always be true. Then, worth doing, anything is.”

“And do you think I have kept to that word?” Valorum asked.

“Ask yourself, you must.” Yoda said.

“I have, many times, most recently.” He said rigidly, “But somewhere along the way, I got greedy. Not from wealth, but from approval. I tried to please everyone. I still try to please everyone.”

“Do this, you cannot.”

“Believe me, I’ve learned that the hard way.” Valorum swore. “Many times over. And despite it all, I still find myself caring what everyone will think of me when everything inevitably gets out. It’s like my image is all that’s left of me and I hate it. I wish I could go back and change everything.”

“Ethical and possible, this is not.” Yoda said, “Bothering you, something is.”

“The Sith,” He said quietly, just above a whisper, “They’ve… They’ve gotten out of hand. They’re in every corner and they’re loud .”

He scrubbed a hand over his hand, wiping away any sweat that gathered there with a finely pressed handkerchief. He began to breathe a bit shallow before he finally found the words he wanted to say.

“I don’t know what to do any more,” He sighed, “We can’t go to war, Yoda. We can’t.”

“Reported, this has not been,” Yoda said.

“Because the very last thing we need is for this image of mass hysteria to ensue.” He countered nervously. “That I allowed this to happen. I cannot appear weak, or else those siding with the Sith will come running.”

“ We or you need?” Yoda asked finally.

Valorum made hard eye contact with him, challenging this thought and truly pondering it. He’d never been the sort to brush anything under the rug, which is why his hesitancy to approach the subject of the Sith had always been suspicious. His willingness to lean into the desires of his administration had also been disheartening.

“I assure you, I do not like being a pushover,” He said, reading Yoda’s thoughts. “And I certainly do not appreciate being viewed as one, but you do not understand what I’ve endured behind closed doors. It’s a careful balance that keeps our democracy intact. One that with this trouble with the Hutts and the surge of Dooku’s cronies, is only falling more to the wayside. People I thought supported me… I know no longer know who to trust.”

“Trust me, you can.”

“That’s why I’m here,” He nodded soberly, swallowing heavily, “And I’m sorry I haven’t spoken so candidly to you in a very long time. It’s been… Well, things are changing. I am receiving pressure from all sides on this matter in ways I never thought I would.”

“The Hutts?”

“Oh, yes, of course,” He sat down, “You’re right, someone wants to divide us. I know that for certain now.”

“How?”

“Because one of… Them approached me in the dead of the night. He was like a dementor, especially in the sense that there didn’t appear to be a trace of humanity left in him. It was as though he’d been emptied dry of any and all remorse.”

Yoda didn’t answer, he waited.

Slowly, Valorum lifted the hem of his sleeve and rolled it up, revealing a long and jagged wound that couldn’t have been older than a couple of weeks. It was shaped into the emblem that had been burned into many buildings and streets this past year. An ugly sun- red and pointed, even filled in with crude strokes.

“Who-” Yoda fought for his response to this, because he couldn’t truly believe what was happening. “Valorum-”

“I’m alright,” He covered it up as quickly as he’d revealed it, “But I’d been threatened into silence. Or else my children and my ex wife will meet an even worse fate.”

“Silence over what?” Yoda asked.

Valorum hardened, “Over who is with Dooku and who isn’t.”

He let that simmer for a moment and before Yoda could comment what he really wanted to, what they both knew he wanted to, Valorum shook his head ruefully.

“I’m sorry,” He said painfully and it was then that Yoda believed him. “I’m so sorry but I cannot tell you. Call it another act of selfishness or greed, but I cannot allow any harm to come to my kids. And I’ve failed them. I’ve failed everyone.”

And with that, he fell to his knees and broke down crying.

Yoda could only watch for a moment. He didn’t know where to take this conversation, but for the first time in decades, this was not a conversation between colleagues or even those who had opposite beliefs. Instantly, they were back to student and teacher and Yoda intended on showing him that same level of support.

He placed a hand on his shoulder, stirring him from the sobs that racked through his body.

“Too late, it is not,” Yoda said, “To let the light in.”

He thought about that, swallowing down his tears whether it be out of a desperate reach of decorum or because this actually inspired him. When he finally spoke, his voice was hoarse, “Will you help me fix this?”

“Yes. Start with the Hutts, we will.”

“And another thing, if you promise not to tell anyone, you have to make sure that Obi-Wan is the one to win the final task.” Valorum said weakly. “You have to. For Anakin. If he is indeed to save us all.”

“What are you two little nose pickers up to?” Cody teased as he caught Rex and Anakin scurrying down the hallway like they were in the middle of an espionage epic, complete with dressing all in black and looking over their shoulders as they ducked around corners and corridors.

“Shh! We’re busy!” Anakin shut it down immediately and stuck his head out to check if the coast was clear. Obviously, they weren’t doing that good of a job, considering Cody was able to spot them immediately.

“Doing what?” He kept his normal volume since this was absolutely nothing more than just theatrics.

“None of your business!” Rex fired, “Now go away!”

“Did you two get your U-No-Poo taken away from you again?” He asked, “Because sheesh, you’re both in a mood.”

“Because we’re trying not to get caught, Cody,” Anakin said through tight teeth.

“By who? The ghosts? No one’s in that classroom. If that’s what you’re gunning for.” He said simply.

“How do you know?”

“Kenobi just locked everything up.” Cody said, “He was talking all about his next project with Professor Tahl.”

“No way, that’s impossible! We haven’t seen anyone come out this door!” Rex insisted. “And we’ve been standing here for an hour.”

“Because there’s another door down the hall, junior,” He laughed, taking this opportunity to tuck Rex’s head in between his bicep and forearm to give him a proper noogie. “Maybe, next time do a bit more scouting before performing your big boy spy mission.”

“The map didn’t make that very clear,” Anakin grumbled.

“You mean when you had it.” He said.

“Exactly.”

“So, what are you stealing?”

“We’re not stealing,” Rex said.

“Yeah, it’s more of a liberation than anything.” Anakin said.

“That’s a big word,” Cody teased.

“It was on the word calendar Obi-Wan got me,” Anakin said and then frowned, likely because he and Obi-Wan were still not in good graces with each other. He supposed it couldn’t be all bad if he was still using the gift he’d been given, especially if it was a learning gift. “Er… Promise me you won’t tell him about this.”

“If I don’t know, I can’t say,” Cody laughed, “Just don’t touch the bunny and all should be well.”

“What would we want with a bunny?” Anakin scoffed. “We’re saving a person, not a bunny.”

“Okay, then fair enough,” Cody shrugged, “But you think Professor Mundi kidnapped a person and has been holding them hostage in his classroom?”

“Well, we’ve never taken the class, so we really couldn’t say.” Rex pointed out, “But it seems like a good place to start.”

“Whatever, you know what? I am going to leave you to this. Why, you may ask? Because the last time you brought home a pet, we almost got expelled and Ninety-Nine is still in hot water over it.” Cody reasoned with the wave of a hand, “And I’m really not sure I can watch this one.”

“If that’s what helps you sleep at night, fine,” Anakin said, “You’d only get in our way anyway.”

“I would not!”

“You are literally standing in our way,” Rex sighed, straightening, and gave Cody a pleading look that used to be used when asking for extra cookies after dinner. It was one that Cody would be remiss to say didn’t occasionally work.

“Fine,” Cody sighed, “I’ll stand guard, but if I see any funny business, I’m calling Kenobi.”

“You’ll see!” Anakin grinned, which usually meant that he was up to something he wasn’t supposed to be involved in. With that, the two third years scattered like marbles in opposite directions, racing to hide behind different ledges and doorways, dramatically looking each way as though this truly was a top secret mission. Cody would have laughed if their dedication hadn’t been so intense. Anakin even rolled on the floor at one point to get low and peek in, stretching out a little omniscope for a better view.

He gave Rex a signal, which consisted of tapping on the loose stone at the center of the hall three times before Rex tentatively walked through the corridor and pushed open the door.

“I gotta get me one of those scopes,” Cody chuckled.

“I think he keeps the animals in the back,” Anakin said and then frowned. Despite what Cody had mentioned and what he, himself, had remembered when talking to Obi-Wan about the Magical Creatures classroom, there wasn’t a back office in sight. It was strange, because it looked like any old classroom save for several posters and tapestries with creature diagrams hanging everywhere.

There was an empty birdcage at the front of the room, with a few stray white feathers at the bottom indicating that there had once been a bird in there of some sort.

“I guess this makes sense,” Rex shrugged, “It’d be a bit too easy if he just left the pets out for all to play with. You know some of these creatures have been known to take people’s arms off?”

“If the Zillo Beast didn’t take off my arm, nothing will,” Anakin said as he rushed over to the bookshelf in the corner, “Come on, you know how this works. There’s got to be a secret entrance somewhere.”

“We’ve got to be quick,” Rex said, “I heard Professor Mundi usually takes his lunch to go.”

“You’re telling me, I also would like to eat lunch today,” Anakin said, but even with every book he slid off the shelf, he couldn’t activate an entrance of any kind. When he looked closer at the wall, there was no indication that something would have to slide or be pushed for access.

“Alohomora,” Anakin said, waving his wand with little success.

“You need an actual lock for that to work,” He said.

“Maybe it’s charmed how Platform 9 ¾ is,” Rex suggested.

“You’re saying I should try running through the wall?” Anakin asked, though his disbelief didn’t last too long. After all, magic did have the tendency to be rather strange. So, with that, he dropped his own bag to the side and backed up to the farthest wall, dropped into a starting position, and took off.

However, where the transition to Platform 9 ¾ always felt a bit like your body became fluid as it mended and separated from the density of the stone, Anakin just smacked head first against it, colliding and falling backwards on his bum. It occurred with such force that the wall shook and behind it, they could hear a shriek cry that had to be one of the creatures from the other side.

“Well, at least you proved that there’s got to be a way to get in there.” Rex said.

“Yeah, are you spinning?” Anakin rubbed his head. Surely, a bump would appear at a later time. He’d have to write it off as being quidditch related somehow.

“No, but your nose is bleeding,” Rex commented before taking greater interest in the empty birdcage to his right. “Maybe it’s a password?”

“Lets write some possible options on the chalkboard.” Anakin suggested as he climbed to his feet, a bit off balance at first from his head still feeling rattled.

“That’s strange, he hasn’t got any chalk.”

“I always carry some with me,” Anakin dug in his robe pocket and only paused when he received scrutiny from Rex, “So, I like to draw on the sidewalks? Sue me!”

“Don’t your robes get dusty?”

“It’s called washing them, Rex!”

“Anyway, you know there’s going to be a big difference between any passwords cultivated by Kenobi vs Mundi.”

“True,” Snorted Anakin as he raised the stick of chalk to write “I love Satine” on the board.

“That’d be pretty weird for Mundi to say each- hey! That’s insane!” Rex pointed over towards the board and Anakin grimaced.

“Yeah, my handwriting isn’t the best, I’m working on it.” He said.

“No, you dolt, look at the letter o!” Rex said excitedly, and sure enough, when Anakin took a step back, the o in love appeared like a little hole or window, allowing them to see straight through the wall and to the other side. A bit of orange light shined through and if he stood closer, he could peer in to see several habitats stretched across the room. Some were aquatic, others were desert, and some were meant to be like grasslands.

“Bloody brilliant that is,” He said and then used the eraser to cause it to vanish altogether.

“Draw a larger one!” Rex said.

“Duh!” Anakin said and drew a large circle with a circumference that nearly touched the perimeter of the board. Sure enough, an entryway to the back room had formed right before their eyes.

“I gotta say, that is pretty wicked,” Anakin grinned, “Come on!”

Both boys stepped through to the other side, looking all around them in brief awe before acting like the professionals they were and getting right down to business.

“I really hope Hondo is right about this,” Rex said, “Otherwise, this is going to be super awkward to explain.”

“We’re not explaining anything! We are going to be long gone by the time this gets out.” Anakin said and immediately located the tank of Kowakian Lizard-Monkeys. Before immediately moving to use the pry-o-pliars that Hondo had allowed him to borrow (after demonstrating how they could snap through even enchanted chains of metal), Anakin leaned in and looked at the tank.

“I feel like they’re going to maul my face off,” He said, turning to Rex, but only to find him a good two steps back.

“And like… Which one is which, again?”

“The labels are pretty faded,” Anakin said, “He did say that he was red, so I’m going to go with this one.”

“But if you cut the chain, both will be freed.”

“And they’ll be thankful for it… I hope.” Anakin said, “But just in case, maybe we should just bring Hondo the box.”

“The whole tank?”

“Yeah, I mean, then Hondo can just free them,” Anakin said with a shrug.

“That… Might be the smartest idea you have ever had,” Rex said thoughtfully, “Better him than us, right?”

“I mean, this is his family’s pet.” He said, “Help me lift.”

So, Rex bent over to the other side and helped Anakin lift the very large tank of rattling Monkey-Lizards, and haul them down through the exit that appeared before their very eyes.

“Cody was right, there was another exit.” Rex murmured. “Should we fill the hole on our way back?”

“Mundi will be back soon, we don’t have time,” Anakin said, “Come on.”

It wasn’t as heavy as they’d imagined, though it was still a struggle for the two of them for a prolonged period of time.

It didn’t help that their cargo was anything but silent.

“We’re not going to be able to keep this up for long,” Rex grunted, “Everyone’s going to be back from lunch soon.”

“Yeah, and it looks like our guard dog ditched us,” Anakin shook his head, “I bet he thought we wouldn’t have been able to get through the other side.”

“To be fair, if you weren’t weird and carried around chalk, we wouldn’t have.”

“Do wizards not do sidewalk chalk?”

“No? Why would we do that?”

“It’s fun!” Anakin hissed. “Come on, let’s store the monkeys in this closet and then go get Hond-OH. The Minister!”

“Wha-?” But before Rex could ask, Anakin opened the nearest broom closet with his foot and used any added momentum to tossed the tank of monkeys inside. It hit with a crash, which he slammed the door shut in response to. It was good that he did, because immediately, they began rattling, screeching, and scratching against the door.

“Why did you-”

“The Minster of Magic!” Anakin hissed as he pointed down the hall.

Sure enough, Yoda and Minister Valorum walked hurriedly away from a secret entrance that had appeared before them, looking around and trying to remain covert. Both had serious and resolute expressions painted on their faces, neither wanting to give anything away.

There hadn’t been any word of a ministry visit on campus. What were they trying to hide?

“They’re going the opposite way! I don’t think they heard the Kowakians.” Rex said.

“I don’t think they care,” Anakin said slowly and then he began to think about all the other things that the ministry didn’t care about. It was unsettling, how the person that could feasibly give him the answers he so desperately needed, walked about the school like there weren’t more pressing matters at hand.

“Where are you going? We have to get Hondo!” Rex grunted, as he used his whole body weight to keep the broom closet door shut. Beneath it, sharp claws hooked into the wood.

Anakin looked back at Rex and then at the Minister, finding himself stepping in the opposite direction of his friend.

“I’m sorry, Rex, but I’ve got to talk to him,” Anakin said, guilt flashing across his face. “But this might be my only shot to talk to him… If I don’t win the tournament…”

And then, Rex also seemed to have a greater understanding of the situation, because while this mission had been important to him and his family, at least at the end of the day, he still had his family. Anakin, on the other hand, only had dead ends and unanswered letters.

“Go, I’ll hold them off.” He said.

“Glad we were able to slip you in unnoticed, I am,” Yoda said.

“And I’m glad I chose to come to you, Headmaster,” Valorum said, “I know we haven’t always seen eye to eye and you believe I don’t trust you, but I do. I just need to make sure I’m covering all bases.”

“Understand this, I do.” Yoda smiled, “Work together to fix this, we will.”

“I believe that,” Valorum smiled, “Who knows? Perhaps, we can once again work together as allies.”

“Appreciate that I-”

“-MINISTER VALORUM!” A loud voice echoed off the halls.

They had been so close.

He thought they’d been a bit too close when he heard some muffled animal noises, but had attributed that to passing Professor Mundi’s office. Obi-Wan had been working quite closely with the injured creatures during his limited spare time.

“Go, you should,” Yoda urged him and accessed the tunnel that would lead Valorum down through Hogsmeade to the Three Broomsticks. From there, he would be able to utilize the Floo system or apparate back into the comforts of his own office. Normally, Yoda wasn’t in the business of sneaking around, but under these circumstances, when Valorum had been both vulnerable and informative, he knew that it was important to keep this visit under wraps.

However, Anakin Skywalker was not the sort who was easy to escape and judging by the wild look in Valorum’s eyes that could only describe panic, Yoda could see that he was thrown off by the boy. After all, they’d discussed at length the importance of Anakin Skywalker and how his being in the tournament had been at the hand of the Sith.

This would not be good. He didn’t need Anakin to be privy to such things, especially if he suspects they would consider working against him in the tournament. He didn’t need his ego crushed into the dirt, even if his ego could get a bit swollen at times.

He was just a boy and the things that the Sith wanted him for made Yoda’s blood boil.

He had to get Valorum away before he cracked, just as he had in Yoda’s office. The minister was not stable and still looked as though a soft breeze would knock him over. Whatever Anakin wanted to discuss, surely regarding the tournament or what was going on with the Hutt’s, would only add more to his burden.

“Minister, wait!” Anakin said once in range, breathing heavily.

“Skywalker, out of lunch you should not be.” Yoda said. “Very busy, the Minister is.”

“I know, I know,” He extended out a hand but looked desperately to Valorum, who already had one foot stepped within the entryway to the tunnel, “But I’ve been trying to reach him all year about my mother.”

Yoda felt his heart sag. No, of course that would be the first thing on Anakin’s mind. The boy had lost a great deal within only the span of a year. He couldn’t blame him for his insistence.

And while Valorum had been busy, it seemed rather thoughtless not to at least tell the boy what was going on. Yoda hadn’t even been allowed to know how the investigation was going and he’d asked on several different occasions.

“Your mother?” Valorum asked.

“Yes,” Anakin said.

“Have we spoken about this in the past?”

“I’ve written you a million letters and even tried to reach you at the press conferences, but you keep… Missing me, I guess. But she’s been missing for more than a year now and I don’t know what to do.”

“Ah yes, right, your mother…” He narrowed his eyes, “I’m having a bit of a day.”

“Have you found anything?” Enthusiasm and determination for all to be set right by this conversation sparkled behind his eyes, “I’ve got a few leads of my own that I could share.”

“What was her name again?”

“Minister.” Yoda turned to him, eyes wide. The entire wizarding world had known of Shmi Skywalker’s disappearance. Whether or not they believed foul play to be involved was a whole other thing, but the association of Anakin meant that it had gone through every news circulation. Even the pureblood papers were well versed on the bare details of the subject.

“You don’t even know her name?” Anakin fired, the hope that had been present when he’d first approached them instantly snuffed. “She’s been missing for a year and I’ve written you how many times and you don’t know her name ?”

“Apologies, my dear boy, but I do have a fair few missing person’s cases with all these Sith attacks occurring.”

“They’re people, not subjects!” Anakin snapped, stepping away with eyes narrowed, “Do you even want to find her?”

“Anakin, sure I am that Minister Valorum means no offense,” Yoda said, “Visiting under unprecedented circumstances, he is.”

“I don’t care!” Anakin protested. “I want my mother back!”

“Of course,” Yoda gently placed a hand on his shoulder, to which Anakin shook off.

“It’s more of the Auror department rather than me-” Valorum said.

“-Which you’re in charge of.” Anakin said and turned to Yoda, “You told me we’d find out what was going on! You promised someone would know! Well, if the guy who runs everything doesn’t even care about knowing her name, how is she supposed to ever be found?”

“But of course I care-”

“-Then why haven’t you or anyone from your office bothered to look into it?” Anakin asked.

“They have, I’m sure,” He said, “We’ve got a lot going on.”

“You have a lot going on? I’m the one being threatened left and right!”

“I understand and we are looking-”

“-Into it, sure.” Anakin shook his head.

“Well, you see… These things are often more complicated than what the scope of a child could understand…” Valorum babbled, making matters even worse for himself.

“Oh, believe me, I understand,” Anakin said, going cold. “You won’t even bother to learn her name, because finding her isn’t as important as chumming it up with the stupid Hutt’s or stopping by to have tea and cookies with Yoda.”

“Now listen here,” Valorum grew defensive, but Yoda stepped in.

“Deserve to know the truth, this boy does,” He said, because he could not go on to hear Valorum belittle (whether intentionally or not) the boy any more, not when he’d been through more than most in such a short period. “Look into this, you should.”

“I swear to you, it will go to the top of my list,” Valorum said.

“I won’t hold my breath,” Anakin said, eyes glazed and before he turned to take his leave, pointed at him, “And her name is Shmi Skywalker, by the way. Don’t you forget it. I certainly never will.”

“Shmi Skywalker.” He repeated quietly, but not loud enough for Anakin to hear it. “I will absolutely touch base with my team, Yoda. I just… I wasn’t expecting to run into the boy is all. He is quite spirited.”

“Beautiful, the spirit and trust of a child are,” Yoda said, “Betray that, you do not want to.”

“No, of course not. I’d hate for him to develop any hate for the Ministry over this. This whole thing only works if one trusts their government.”

“Indeed,” Yoda said, considering that as the Minister of Magic stepped slowly into the tunnel and walked at a casual pace down towards Hogsmeade. Yoda only watched him go until he was enveloped by the distance and shut the entrance behind him.

By the time Anakin reunited with Rex, he was covered in little scratches that looked like he’d been in a physical game of rock, paper, scissors, and was promptly being reamed out by Professor Mundi in front of the broom closet.

“This total whim of careless and reckless abandon was for what, Mr. Fett?” Professor Mundi scolded, “Because it better be good, seeing as you are going to be spending a good amount of time in detention for it.”

“What happened?” Anakin asked, his fury over the situation with the useless Minister Valorum fading only to deal with the immediate predicament.

“Move along, Mr. Skywalker. I am choosing to ignore the fact that you should be at lunch along with my suspicions of your involvement, only because Rex has already insisted it was only he responsible for releasing the Kowakian Lizard-Monkey.”

“They got out?” Anakin asked, eyes wide, “I mean… What’s that?”

“Charming,” Mundi narrowed his small blue eyes at him before turning back to Rex, “What do you have to say for yourself, young man?”

“I was doing it for…” Rex seemed to think about that and remembered the sob story Hondo had told them about the monkey being his family’s long lost pet that was claimed when he got to Hogwarts. Whether or not that was true, Rex probably didn’t want Hondo to get held back and be on his bad side for however long it took him to graduate. “I did it to get back at… Krell.”

“Pong Krell? He doesn’t even go to this school anymore.” He said.

They would have their time to get back at Krell later, when Hondo was hopefully reunited with his precious pet. It was better to at least put it on the professor’s trail not to trust Krell in the event that he decided to start using some magical creatures as warfare.

“He’s been bullying his brother!” Anakin inserted himself into the narrative. “And he’s afraid of these little dudes, I guess. Right, Rex?”

“Right.” Rex said. “He’s not able to do anything about it so someone has to.”

“Well, I’m sorry you feel that way,” A different voice said from behind them.

Anakin and Rex turned in horror to find none other than Ninety-Nine standing there, mop and bucket in hand.

“Ninety-Nine, hold on,” Rex started, but the eldest Fett was not having it. While normally genial and understanding, his face was hard and his mouth in a straight line that didn’t suit him. Anakin didn’t even know what to say in response to the utter disappointment on his face.

“-No, I won’t,” He said, “Because just because I’m not partaking in the foolish games of children, doesn’t make me incapable.”

“I didn’t mean-”

“-You did, Rex.” He laughed a little at the end, shaking his head and looking at the mop in his hand, “You might not think what I do is important or that I can’t take care of myself, but you’re wrong. I don’t need you to protect me and I’m not sure how many times I have to say that before it sets in.”

“But Krell-”

“I don’t care about Krell!” Ninety-Nine raised his voice, “He can never get me if what he does never gets to me. And I thought you were smarter than that.”

“He was just trying to help,” Anakin added unhelpfully.

“And now look at this mess!” he gestured to the pellets and slobber that the monkeys had left in their wake. It was pretty gross and wouldn’t take too long for them to find the other if he kept leaving a trail of waste. “You have been impulsive and selfish! Stop making this issue with Krell about me, because I’m fine. I’m sorry you think I’m pathetic, but I am proud of where I am.”

He looked at Rex one last time before leaving, “And I thought you were too.”

They both watched him go, Professor Mundi also seeming a bit uncomfortable by this change in dialogue. There was no real way he would understand the backstory of it all, but Anakin clasped a hand on Rex’s shoulder, causing him to wince in pain.

“These creatures are not to be used in little schoolyard spats, my boy. No, these creatures can do dastardly things if left alone. You’re lucky only one escaped. You could have single handedly ruined our attempt at making peace with the Hutt’s.”

“Huh?” Anakin asked.

“Why are you still here, Mr. Skywalker?” Mundi asked.

“I’m making sure Rex is alright, he probably needs to go to the hospital wing.”

And quite possibly family therapy after all of this, but that was a later issue.

“Indeed,” Mundi said, “Be grateful you walked away with only a few cuts and scrapes. They’ve been known to go for the eyes. You can escort him, Anakin, but only because I need to now look high and low for Pilf.”

With that, they were ushered off towards Madame Nema and Anakin waited until they were about halfway there to speak.

“Why did you take the full fall?” He asked, “I was just as involved as you are!”

“Because it’s my family, mate,” Rex said tightly, “You were only doing it to help me. Besides, Ninety-Nine was right. I was being selfish.”

“Yeah, but how many times have you helped me through the years?” Anakin shook his head, “We’ll get him, I swear.”

“I’m more concerned about Ninety-Nine talking to me again,” Rex said, “Do you think I was wrong for stepping in?”

“We thought Cody was good for stepping in when he bullied you,” Anakin offered, “But then again, Cody is your older brother. I guess that would be a bit different. I dunno, mate, I’ve always believed in protecting what’s yours.”

But then, Anakin remembered how affronted he’d been by Obi-Wan’s insistence to help him this entire year, “But while the intention might be good, maybe you have to listen to what Ninety-Nine wants.”

They walked a bit in silence and Anakin realized he could see where Ninety-nine was coming from more than he cared to admit. However, when it came down to it, if his life was at risk, he wouldn’t blame Rex for stepping in either.

“At least Pilf escaped,” Rex shuddered, “He was a scary bastard. The other one didn’t even bite or scratch.”

“Sounds like he definitely belongs to the Ohnaka’s.” Anakin said. “I hope he finds his way back to him.”

“How was your talk with the Minister?” Rex asked.

“Palpatine was right about him,” Anakin muttered, “You can’t trust politicians.”

“So, not good, I take it,” Rex said.

“No, not good at all,” Anakin said in a dark voice, “I don’t think any of them really care about finding her. They don’t see it as their problem.”

“That doesn’t make any sense though,” Rex said, “Why brush it off? Especially if Dooku is possibly involved.”

“That’s what I’m wondering.”

“Pilf!” Hondo cheered gleefully as the Kowakian monkey-lizard came bounding towards him like the little ball of flames he tended to be. He’d somehow gotten even more feral looking than he had previously when he lived at the Ohnaka estate. Hondo hadn’t seen him in years since he’d smuggled him into school during his second year. It had taken approximately three weeks for Professor Mundi to find out that he’d been hiding him, especially after that poor prefect lost her ear due to Pilf’s ravenous nature.

Until that point, they’d had a decent run.

“Hondo has missed you so much!”

In all fairness, the earrings he delivered were priceless heirlooms, even when coated in someone else’s blood. Hondo had done the right thing and given one of them back to the girl.

It wasn’t like she had much use for two earrings from then on. That was a bit of a touchy subject, of course, and she hadn’t taken to Hondo’s sense of humor.

Mundi believed that he was a runaway Kowakian that had legitimately escaped the building and was surprised that he’d grown quite so violent.

From then, he’d been claimed as a member of the magical creatures class, and had taken out the most eyes and tongues of any subject to date. It was an honor not many could uphold. The other Kowakian was horrible to deal with by the looks of it. He hardly even tried to rob anyone he came across.

The shame of it all!

So, it was fitting that the moment Pilf found Hondo, he flung his little angry body into the air and opened his mouth wide, prepared to take whatever he could from Hondo. That didn’t mean that Hondo was the sort to go down easily.

“Hey, now Pilf! We’re family!” Hondo explained as he leapt out of the way.

Family that he did admittedly turn into a Kowakian Lizard-Monkey in order to climb around and steal valuable artifacts from the school so he could sell them on the black market with his mother.

It succeeded in the beginning, except until Hondo couldn’t figure out how to turn him back into a Weequay. Transfiguration was never his strongest point, especially not as a wee second year. They hadn’t gotten that far yet, naturally, and it had really been Pilf that had done it to himself, since he was seven years Hondo’s senior.

Come to think of it, that plan was not well thought out in the slightest.

“No hard feelings, eh? We’ll get you back right as- ow! Okay, someone’s teeth have gotten very sharp these past few years!” Hondo yelped as he threw a book to try and deflect the little monkey-lizard. Pilf hissed and Hondo groaned, “Do that again and I’m telling mother!”

If Kowakians could breathe fire, it was very possible he would have done that right then and there, instead, he just leapt right for Hondo’s locs, using them as leverage to climb up and attack his head.

“Yes, she’s missed you! Did I tell her you were lost at sea to get myself out of trouble? No, of course not! We’ve been looking everywhere for you.”

It was a lie, but a necessary one. Hondo truly did believe Pilf capable of murder as it were right now.

The shriek he let out could have caused anyone to go deaf and Hondo still felt a ringing after. It was this that knocked him off his balance and into the shelf behind him, collectively sending all the delicate trinkets to the floor, breaking all around him. Pilf pounced, crawling around him and scraping everywhere he could have access to.

“I’m sure we can work something out! You can have half my cut for the year! Ow! Okay, three quarters! Ouch! I am not going above 80%, you greedy little furball!”

It was good to be reunited with family, no less. Hondo had missed having a brother, after all and he was starting to get a bit jealous of how much time Pilf was spending with that other stupid little creature.

A black gloved hand rose into the air, clenched around the deluminator that dispelled all light from the street, thrumming silently when all was absorbed. When Diagon Alley was properly doused in an identical darkness to that of the sole figure that stood at its heart, it welcomed another from almost nowhere.

The footprints in the snow would be the only proof of their presence this evening, even if many fires had been struck ablaze the past few months, fires that the Daily Prophet avoided covering. They couldn’t ignore them for much longer. They were growing far stronger than the average eye could see and if plans continued working properly in their direction, it would only be a matter of time before they seized power and control.

There were just a few matters that hindered their success. A few crucial pieces that would need to dissolve just as the snowflakes did beneath their boots. They would burn them down as they had villages and they would embed their mark into the eyes and minds of unbelievers.

Neither of the nearly identical cloaked phantoms spoke, not until they were properly secluded within the comforting confines of Knockturn Alley. Even when completely absent of light, Diagon Alley still shared the stars and the moon- a power that the Sith hadn’t yet been able to rival just yet.

Some day they would be the sun, and snuff out every other beacon of light in the sky.

It was too late for even Knockturn Alley to have many inhabitants. A fair few rats scurried out of their path as they drifted across from Borgin and Burkes. The only light that guided their way was the faint glow that emanated off the skulls in the window. Either way, these patrons knew their way quite well to the White Wyvern.

Their heavy boots had favorable traction, preventing them from slicking on the pavement, even if they hadn’t been charmed to melt ice on contact. They trotted down the back alley steps, rounding appropriate corners and paying zero mind to the beggars in the street. Foul and insolent beings such as they belonged in St. Mungo’s asylum and nowhere else. Instead, they were tainting their streets.

If they hadn’t presently had more pressing matters, Tyranus might have removed them.

The side door was always open to those who were unwelcome everywhere else, that was how the enchantment worked. Those who did not belong met an unspeakable fate. Rumors swirled around that the rat infestation was a direct result of this.

They found their usual booth with ease, removing their winter layers and helping themselves to a bottle of scotch that rested perfectly within reach on the bar. It was as though it was waiting for them and as far as Tyranus knew, it likely was. He poured them each an even glass, not asking his compatriot if he wanted it on the rocks or neat, and walked it over to their table.

“How did your meeting go?” He asked as he sat.

“How do you think?” His associate sat unmoving even when the glass was placed on the table. It wasn’t until Tyranus reached for his own and raised the deluminator to release all of the light back into the sky, igniting the single bulb above them, that he was able to read the challenging look on Minister Valorum’s wrinkled face.

“They bought it?” Tyranus asked.

He reached a gloved hand up and slowly peeled off the withered and painfully neutral facade that made up Minister Valorum, and revealed the smiling man beneath it.

Rael Aveross.

“I think they might have,” He said, twirling the now rubbery and fake looking pile of skin around, letting it flop in the waste bin unceremoniously. When not stretched across Rael’s face, it looked like nothing more than a Halloween mask. Because Tyranus had dedicated his life to the dark arts in one way or another- whether it was combatting it or pursuing it, he’d always been mystified by the concept of a Personatus.

Many had heard of those who could transfigure themselves into animals- the animagi. These, while a complicated practice to undertake, had no inherent darkness present. The personatus took this concept and could not only transform themselves to match other people as a polyjuice would allow, but any person, so long as they wore something that belonged to them.

It was not something one trained to be, but something you were born to be.

“Good,” Tyranus said, reaching out his glass, “Then there is much left to plan, Minister .”

Although Satine had gotten herself and Ben in a fiery debate this morning around whether or not wizards should change their archaic money system, she found her eyes drifting across the table to Cody, who had been surprisingly quiet this morning and instead glaring steadily across the room towards a group of Durmstrang students at the Slytherin table. It wasn’t that she expected him to be invested in whatever inane topic of conversation they got into, but it was pretty rare that he wouldn’t at least throw in a teasing line or two.

“What’s on your mind?” She kicked him under the table, interrupting Ben who was on a passionate lecture on the history of gold. Ben trailed off and although she’d surely have to prompt him to continue later, he seemed to read her thoughts and focused his attention on their friend as well.

“Hmm?” Cody had been long gone in thoughts, now shaken back to the present looking a little lost for a moment.

“You’ve been staring off for ages,” Satine rested her head on her hand, “You didn’t even tease Ben when he started talking about ‘The Origin of Knuts’.”

“Hey-!” Ben glared at her.

“That’s a bit low hanging fruit isn’t it?” Cody shrugged, “So I didn’t make an obvious joke, sue me.”

“Something’s bothering you and if you don’t tell me I’ll just have to find out for myself,” Satine raised an eyebrow, “Which I will, just like I did the last time you were keeping things to yourself.”

“We could make a binder,” Ben perked up, recovering from previous ridicule quickly, “And we’re rather good at sleuthing.”

“One might even say detail-oriented know-it-alls,” Satine added.

Cody rolled his eyes, “Trust me I know. But it’s nothing like that . No need for super sleuthing or whatever it is you two get up to in dim light.”

“You're deflecting pretty badly,” Ben ran his cloth napkin across his fork, polishing it before sticking it in his syrupy pancakes, “And I would know, considering I’ve been pretty good at that over the years.”

“Well,” Cody was hesitating, and he rarely did. He was typically the type to let whatever he wanted fly right off his tongue rather than let his mind catch up to him, “You know we’re only a couple months away from graduating.”

“Are you worried about your NEWTs?” Satine could understand that, she’d had several recent nightmares about forgetting to bring a quill.

“When have I ever worried about a test?” Cody rolled his eyes, even if Satine could have easily answered, ‘Quite a lot for someone who pretends not to.’

“That kind of attitude won’t stop us from holding study sessions,” Satine waved a hand, urging him to continue.

“You know,” Cody said seemingly offhandedly, “Durmstrang thinks their Quidditch team is the best in the world.”

“Well there’s been no way to prove that,” Obi-Wan hummed.

“I know,” Cody’s eyes flickered between them and Durmstrang, “Quinlan’s already been drafted for the Arrows…”

“And it’s only a matter of time before you join him in the professional league,” Satine fixed him with a careful gaze.

“I haven’t heard much from potential recruiters,” Cody winced, “And it’s been a rough year, only one day to play the game? Did any of them even come?”

“I’m certain they would have,” Satine glanced at Ben who gave her a barely noticeable shrug, he wasn’t sure.

“I know I could beat him,” Cody stabbed a fork into his potatoes, “I know I’m just as good.”

“Why not play a game with him?” It was Obi-Wan who said it, though Satine was starting to think the same.

“He’s not allowed to play on the Durmstrang team,” Cody pointed out, “Official Youth Quidditch rules state that, ‘If a student is invited to play with professional leagues either current or promised future they hereby renounce their position on their school’s team’.” He quoted easily.

“But this wouldn’t have to be a real match,” Ben pointed out, “It’s more like… a backyard game.”

“That’s true,” Cody threaded his fingers together in deep thought, before deflating a little, “But I doubt he’d go for it.”

“What do you mean?” Satine frowned.

“I didn’t want to admit it,” Cody looked around carefully as if anyone was bold enough to eavesdrop on them, “But Quinlan’s good, like really good. I’ve watched him practice. Why would he want to play a game with me? ”

“Cody,” Satine reached across the table to put a hand on his wrist and look at him in exasperation, “One doesn’t dedicate their life to playing professional Quidditch if they dislike playing the game. Trust me.”

That thought hadn’t occurred to Cody who suddenly perked up, “Do you think so?”

“Why don’t you just go ask him already?” Ben shook his head pointing at where Quinlan had gotten up and was heading towards the exit.

“Ah quite right!” Cody stood quickly and hurried over to intercept the Durmstrang. Cody had made some sort of bold declaration causing Quinlan, who had been quite dreary lately, to consider Cody as he set his half baked plan into action. Quinlan definitely seemed to slowly gain a little fire in his own stance as he suggested something to which Cody very eagerly shot out a hand which Quinlan shook immediately. Cody raced back over to them grinning widely, a familiar fire warming his gaze.

“Well mates, we’re going to have another tournament on our hands.”

Obi-Wan hadn’t seen much of Cody since just the day before Quinlan had agreed to participate in some sort of tournament. His friend had skipped classes, which was out of the ordinary, and had sent him an owl this morning that dropped off a piece of ripped fabric with nothing more than a classroom number scribbled on it. He should probably be more worried it wasn’t a ransom notice.

Still he politely knocked on the classroom door and when it didn’t open he pushed his way inside into what seemed to be a devastating storm of books and parchment littering the floors and every available flat surface. In the center of it, looking very critically at a chalkboard was his best mate.

“Er, Cody,” He made his presence known as his eyes skimmed past three near identical copies of Quidditch Through the Ages, the only difference between them was a few spelling errors and subsequent corrections. Nonetheless Cody had bought every edition, “You sent for me?”

Cody turned, rubbing his eyes like Obi-Wan had pulled him out of another world entirely, “Kenobi! Mate it’s great to see you, you’re looking quite proper today,” Cody walked over to him stirring a few pieces of crumpled parchment in his wake, “Heard we got back our DADA essays. I bet you got top marks yet again.”

“What is it you want from me Cody?” Obi-Wan tilted his head, “There’s no need for such blatant flattery.”

“Flattery? Psh nooooooo,” Cody laughed it off, but he wasn’t looking in Obi-Wan’s direction, “I care about grades sometimes, yours in particular, I mean weren’t you falling behind?”

“I’m perfectly fine at the moment,” Obi-Wan rolled his eyes, “ You however are beginning to concern me.”

“So maybe I have a tiny little favor to ask,” Cody deflated, “What, I can’t butter you up first? Shoot. Maybe I should have bought some chocolate frogs or something.”

“A favor?” Obi-Wan prompted.

“Well mate, I need a Keeper-” Cody began picking up the book to his left, Best Keepers of the 18th Century .

“Cody, you know I don’t like playing-” Obi-Wan started, trying to be delicate about letting him down, but Cody immediately interrupted.

“Let me finish! Let me finish,” He held out a hand as if that alone would quell his words. Cody turned back to the chalkboard flipping it around to the other side where there was a list of every Quidditch player in the school written in small handwriting and some scribbled descriptions next to them. Many were scratched through, but Obi-Wan’s was circled, “I know you hate Quidditch.”

“Hate’s a bit of a strong word…”

“Even so, you’re the strongest Keeper we have available to us, I need you to win,” Cody pleaded.

Obi-Wan scoffed, “I’m hardly the best Keeper here. You know I won’t be offended by you not choosing me.” Obi-Wan expected that to be it, to let Cody off the hook and his friend would feel relieved about not having to drag his dead weight along. Cody however groaned and ran his hands down his face.

“Mate, would you stop putting yourself down for five minutes,” Cody crossed his arms, “You’ve been starting Keeper on Ravenclaw’s team for seven years.”

“Six and a half actually-”

“You don’t get to start anything no matter how much your parents tried bribing the school,” Cody insisted, “I know we all joke with you a lot, but you can’t seriously think you aren’t a valuable member of Ravenclaw’s team?”

“I’m just following Eeth’s instructions,” Obi-Wan raised an eyebrow, “I hardly think I’ve done anything particularly involved. What about Slytherin’s Keeper?”

“Faro’s good, but not used to clever plays,” Cody pushed the thought away, “You on the other hand, are clever. You’ve thwarted me several times when I thought you couldn’t see what I was planning.”

“Cody, you talk about Quidditch all the time,” Obi-Wan reminded him, “Of course I can start seeing through you-”

“But I never tell you my plans, not really,” He picked up a piece of parchment, it had arrows drawn all around it, “Remember this?” Obi-Wan raised an eyebrow.

“This was from our last game of course I remember-”

“I saw it,” Cody pointed an accusatory finger his way, “You couldn’t make it in time to stop me, but your eyes saw exactly where you needed to go.”

“Well yes, but-”

“Obi-Wan, mate,” Cody took hold of his shoulders and was looking at him with a level of seriousness he didn’t show much, “I need you on my team. Not because we’re friends, not because of some weird sort of pity you seem to think I have for you, but because you see what others don’t look for.”

Obi-Wan found himself at a crossroads, the world frozen where it was until he made his decision. It would be best to say no, that Cody had the wrong guy, that somewhere in this school would be another Keeper, a better one. But his friend’s focus hadn’t waned from him, for whatever reason or another he had Cody’s full and near professional confidence that he would be a valuable member of his team.

“I suppose I could-” He didn’t get to finish before Cody cheered, catching him in a bone crushing hug that despite the way the breath was squeezed out of him still made him smile.

“Wicked! WICKED!” Cody released him rushing over to his board again and flipping it over, adding Obi-Wan’s name into his already preselected line up, “We’ve got a chance I know it.”

“Of course, you do,” Obi-Wan sat himself on top of a nearby desk, eyes roving over the chalk markings and various eraser marks, “I’m surprised though, why not just use Gryffindor team.”

Cody nodded to himself as he drew an ‘X’ near the goal posts, “Oh, well Quinlan wants to face Hogwarts not Gryffindor. So I told him I’d whip up the best team he’d damn well ever see.”